Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3

2016-09-09T06:45:15Z

Matcha:

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 3: Dinner and Chalices==

On the table, all kinds of silverware were neatly laid out. A basket was filled with warm bread.

There was clear soup and an array of delicious dishes.

Elsa swallowed her drool as she looked at this table.

Originally, this banquet had been laid out for only Claudius and herself to enjoy. The dining table seemed too long for just the two of them, and trained waitresses stood on the side.

The Holy Knight Ann Duke was still worried about the two of them, and after whispering something in Claudius's ear, he left the room.

Although Ann Duke and Claudius's secretive discussion potentially had something to do with her, Elsa couldn’t care less, as she was preoccupied with the luxurious dinner in front of her eyes.

(If you became a princess, you'll never be hungry.)

The Seers had once told Elsa that.

It was such an infuriating thing to say.

It was hardly persuasive, because they had never known what it was like to starve.

They simply didn't know how miserable hunger really was.

(Please learn some etiquette befitting a princess.)

The Seers had said. They treated her like training an animal, forcing her to learn royal etiquette, threatening her with things like 'If you don't use proper etiquette, you aren't going to eat.'

Thanks to their training, Elsa learned royal etiquette and the proper way to eat a meal without much difficulty.

(Well fuck that!)

However, she had no intent to continue practicing that ritual.

Gripping her fork like a stake, she stabbed at pieces of meat and brought them directly to her mouth, tearing off chunks with her teeth.

Elsa licked her fingers, grabbed the plate with the bowl of soup, gulped it down and moved on to stuff her mouth with bread.

Elsa was aware that the people were shocked speechless about her behavior, but she had no intention of stopping. She didn't want to stop, and she didn't think she could stop. Elsa only cared about satisfying her tastebuds and her stomach, and she continued to chew.

Somehow this warm meal was capable of stimulating the hunger that she had felt since her childhood years. For no good reason, her emotional state had become a mess, and tears nearly started flowing. As if to swallow back those tears, Elsa drank more soup, and guzzled it down.

Claudius, also astonished by Elsa's behavior, stared blankly at her. Elsa fiercely glared back at his murky eyes, as she spat out a small bone.

"What!?"

Did he find her disgusting? Or was he so shocked that he became dumb?

No matter his reaction, she was ready to laugh at him.

However contrary to her expections, Claudius just smiled gently. It wasn't a mocking smile, but rather one like he was remembering some nostalgic memory. While reminiscing, he smiled tenderly.

Then, he spoke. However he did not address Elsa, but rather the waitress that was standing beside him:

"When Mii first came here, she was like this too, right?"<ref>Claudius is referring to Mimizuku, a character from the prequel novel</ref>

This sentence had a dramatic effect.

The faces of the waitresses who were previously confused and overwhelmed suddenly lit up. They each started to move. Some prepared steamed towels, some laid a napkin across Elsa's lap, and others cleaned the floor. Elsa was puzzled by their skillful actions.

"What's... what's going on?!"

"No, no, keep on eating, it's not important."

Then the Prince, who had still not begun to dine, smiled at Elsa and asked:

"It's good that you have an appetite. Is it good? How do they season the food in your country?"

"Seasoning?"

Elsa smirked as she gave a laugh. Tomato and gooseberry sauce had stained the area around her mouth, like a cannibal dyed in blood.

"If there's salt then it's a lucky day."

In response to these words, Claudius wanted to say something, but before he could open his mouth, a waitress brought her napkin to Elsa, intending to wipe her mouth.

"Don't touch me!"

Elsa immediately brushed away the waitress's hand, and the waitress promptly begged forgiveness:

"I'm sorry!"

The waitress bowed her head. Elsa had the sudden feeling that she had somehow become the villain, and she felt very ashamed.

She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and put forth a few words:

"What kinda messed up country is this?"

Claudius seemed to think Elsa had a point in her remark. He lowered his eyebrows and spoke:

"You're right. We receive guests of all cultures, so we shouldn't impose our values on others."

"Do you always eat like that?"

Elsa said sarcastically; Claudius was surprised and speechless for a moment, then he lowered his eyes and nodded.

His movements were slow and his table manners were perfect. With practiced precision, he manipulated his knife and fork.

"It's probably... because I'm used to it."

Hearing his response, Elsa was even more surprised. Leaning her elbows on the table and propping up her head, she sighed ruefully and spoke:

"You sound disgusted."

Listening to her sarcastic but truthful remarks, Claudius was amused. He then asked her in a fully natural tone:

"Want something to drink?"

"Water is good."

As long as it isn't mud, Elsa thought, anything is fine.

Claudius nodded his head and said:

"Well, we'll have them get some water for us. I want to chat with you a bit."

At this point, Elsa raised her eyebrows. She remembered the situation she was in.

"Didn't you hear me earlier? I said I wanted out!"

"There's no need to be anxious."

Facing Elsa, Claudius continued to explain with his calm and gentle tone as before.

"I'm not locking you up. But if you leave right now, it's late in the night and it's dangerous. This place is near the Forest of Night."

Elsa nodded, and she looked at Claudius doubtfully with her red pupils. However, Claudius smiled in response to her stern gaze and recommended:

"We should let them bring dessert."

Elsa pointed her silver fork at Claudius and spoke:

"If you think you'll be able to trick me every time with food, you're gonna be seriously disappointed."

Although her voice was resolute, her mouth was was smeared with leftovers and sauces, so it was hardly convincing.

Claudius just smiled quietly.

The stove's fire was very weak.

Elsa got up from her chair and went to the stove. She draped a thick blanket from the sofa over herself, hugging her knees as she sat there. It was a quilt that was bigger and felt different than any she had seen before.

"Cold?"

As Claudius asked, he gestured at the waitresses to leave them alone. Instead of bringing water, they had brought rather warm cocoa and baked cookies.

"I'm not cold."

Elsa responded succinctly as she pulled the quilt higher up on her trembling shoulders. Even if the stove was not on, it was still very warm in this spacious room, and Elsa held her knees motionlessly. Even now, she was still more of a wild untamable animal.

Claudius brought his own chair nearby and sat down, cautiously maintaining his distance.

They remained silent. Claudius seemed to search for words, and his gaze quietly wandered. Before long, Elsa's hand slowly extended towards the baked cookies, and after grabbing one, it retracted. Claudius didn't say a word as he softly narrowed his eyes.

Around them, the only sound was Elsa's munching of cookies, and for a moment it paused as she whispered:

"It's sweet."

The sound was faint and weak.

"Is it not to your taste?"

Right after he asked this, he started hearing the sound of munching again.

"It's too sweet, and it feels like my brain is going numb. I think you brainwashed people must have heads bursting of honey if you eat so many of these things."

Although she spoke unhappily, she licked her fingers reluctantly. Claudius chuckled softly.

He laughed gently, and for some reason, it didn't make Elsa feel bad. Elsa didn't understand why he laughed, and she couldn't understand how it was different from the derisive mocking sneers that she often directed towards others.

Elsa now tried the cup of cocoa, and murmured: "Too sweet. Too bitter." But she didn't stop drinking it.

Her eyes were vacant, and she didn't look back at Claudius, who had only been looking at the stove. Her red eyes reflected the flames, like glowing red rubies. Not long after, Elsa whispered:

"What am I going to do from now on?"

Her voice was hoarse and different from before. It was not aggressive. Before Claudius responded, he hesitated for a moment. However, he hid his hesitation and purposefully proceeded with a cheery voice:

"Weren't you going to run away?"

Even though Claudius said this to her, Elsa did not look back. Her eyes narrowed, and with her voice lowered, she retaliated with a few tenacious murmurs:

"...Are you happy now?"

"Yeah. It was my responsibility to keep you from running away."

Claudius played around with the leaves of a nearby potted plant. His attitude was gentle but stubborn. Once more, Elsa spoke up with a weak voice:

"Were you serious about wanting to marry me?"

After Elsa said these words, the emptiness in her heart was clear. Even after being taken to another country and wrapped in a blanket with a fragrance she couldn't identify, Elsa could still not believe that this was reality.

Every time she felt something warm, gentle, and tender, she was inclined to think these beautiful things were not real, that instead they were part of a bitter nightmare.

For her, reality was steeped in striking pain and suffering. They were never too far away, and she felt she would soon encounter them.

"You don't believe it?"

Claudius asked Elsa quietly. Elsa responded to his question with a question.

"Believe what?"

Draped in quilts, Elsa clung to her knees and stared at Claudius. Her pupils no longer shined with flames, and her red eyes were dull and cloudy.

She half-closed her eyes, and raved, almost sleep-talking in a hoarse voice.

She brought her hand to her chest, and clutched the Star Stone that hung from her neck.

"...I refuse to allow others to decide my life."

Elsa murmured these words, and when she finished she curled up her body. She cradled in her head in her knees as she quietly dozed off.

Claudius sat on the chair with his arms folded as he watched the sleeping Elsa.

Soon, two men outside the room gently knocked on the door. They politely called out to Claudius, and Claudius stood up and opened the door.

"Andy, you're just in time."

The person who came in was the Holy Knight who had left earlier. Claudius invited him in and pointed to to Elsa:

"Can you help me move her to her bedroom? I'm not confident in my ability to move her.'"

Seeing Elsa curled up and sleeping, Ann Duke's eyes widened in surprise. He peered at her and quietly asked:

"This... Well, it shouldn't be a problem."

Seemingly sensing his hesitation, Claudius told him:

"I don't think she will wake up."

Faced with Claudius's clear answer, Ann Duke looked at him and spoke in a calm voice:

"...Did you make her drink something?"

Claudius nodded without hesitation.

"Mhm. I mixed strong sleeping pills in the cocoa. It'd be a disaster if she woke up shouting and trying to run away."

Ann Duke folded his arms and sighed deeply. He uncrossed them and placed a hand on Claudius's head and spoke:

"Dia..."

"What?"

"Should I scold you?"

He spoke quietly as if he was talking to himself.

However, Claudius and the Holy Knight had known each other for a long time, and Claudius had been taught by him for many years. As a result, he sensed the intent of his words, and his green eyes dimmed further.

"...Did I do something wrong?"

He looked at Elsa, who looked like she had fainted, and started defending himself:

"I'm not trying to take away her freedom. She's gone through a lot, and also she's been enchanted, so her body has been through a lot of stress. It's a bit much to expect that she'd be calm right after arriving in this country..."

Ann Duke put his hand on Claudius's head. Touching the silver hair that covered his head was very comfortable. Since he was born with an unusual physique, Claudius grew slower than other adolescents his age, and was short. To the Holy Knight, he was forever a little prince.

Then, as he always had in the past, he spoke equivocally to Claudius:

"I know. If it were me, I would probably do the same. It's for her good, and it's considerate. But, Dia, did you think about how'd she feel about the method you used? If you violated her intent and used magic or drugs and made her angry, that'd be counterproductive."

Claudius's gaze lowered, and he carefully considered Ann Duke's words.

"...I'm sorry."

He responded like a child, which made Claudius seem rather unreliable, but also sincere. As such Ann Duke didn't blame him. He just ruffled Claudius's hair, and then headed for Elsa.

"Well, pardon me."

He picked up the sheets along with Elsa, and in an instant he frowned and commented: "She's too light." Those words were not a compliment.

He lowered her on the bed. Before calling the maids, Ann Duke spoke ruefully:

"I used to had a wild imagination back in the day, but--"

Elsa's sleeping face was not serene. In her sleep, she seemed to be suffering. As if to conceal his pity, Ann Duke shrugged.

"I could never imagine meeting such a crazy princess."

Claudius was also watching her sleeping face, and he seemed to feel something strange, so he tilted his head and spoke:

"Really?"

"Dia, do you like her?"

Ann Duke smiled as he spoke; however, Claudius could not smile. He just quietly watched Elsa's sleeping face and spoke:

"It's not a question of whether I like her or not."

The profile of his face looked solemn, like an adult's.

"This is my responsibility."

Ann Duke was surprised for a moment to hear him say this, and scratched his head anxiously. As an adult, he felt like he needed to say something, but he couldn't find the right words to express himself.

While he searched for something to say, Claudius took his gaze away from Elsa and looked at Ann Duke as he spoke:

"Andy, my father..."

Ann Duke's tone of voice became stiff, completely different from before. He raised his eyebrows and tried to force a cheerful smile as he spoke.

"Nothing's wrong. When I rushed over, he was perfectly fine. He's not going to go down that easily. Your old man is very tenacious."

Ann Duke tried to comfort Claudius as he told him that it was a merely a precautionary measure that his father needed to rest at the Marquis's mansion for one night.

The king presently was not in the capital city of Red Ark. It was reported that during secret talks at some Marquis's mansion, the king's health had turned for the worse. Claudius had begged the Holy Knight to check out the situation at the king's side, even if he had to leave the castle.

In contrast with Claudius's young age, the current king was old. Also, aside from his age, it was not hard to imagine all the toils his body has accumulated through the years.

During his reign, he had restored a deteriorating kingdom. The rumors about this wise king were that his health was failing, and for the still young heir Claudius, this made him feel uneasy.

However, Claudius acted staunch and resolute, and simply nodded his head, no longer pursuing the issue any further.

"I'll be busy starting tomorrow. In that time, she..."

He looked down at Elsa and whispered:

"Can I leave her to Octavia?"

Ocatavia, whom Claudius mentioned, was Ann Duke's wife. She was a guardian of the Holy Sword, the wife of the knight, and a beautiful woman. She was by no means an ordinary lady.

She was quite renowned in the kingdom of Red Ark. In order to be the sword's guardian, she needed to live and die with the sword from the moment of her birth as a witch. Nowadays she had chosen to part from that path, and lived together with the Holy Knight instead.

Ann Duke heard Claudius's words, and laughed heartily.

"I'll ask her straight away tomorrow morning. She's already complained to me today quite severely about why I was the only one who got to meet the princess."

Ann Duke shrugged as he spoke and looked down at Elsa.

"I am also very worried about the magic that sealed her voice."

The Sword Witch of this country was a specialist in magic. Not even counting her amenable personality, no one was better suited than her to take care of Elsa. The only problem was that the Sword Witch was not someone whom Claudius could freely command from his position, as she had independent authority and separate royal privileges.

However, to Ann Duke and Octavia who had no children of their own, Claudius was almost like their own son. Of course they would help with his requests.

After Ann Duke generously agreed to this matter, Clauidus thanked him and looked at Elsa, narrowing his eyes and speaking in a calm voice:

"I don't have any memory of my mother, so I have no idea how my father and mother behaved as a married couple. Although I can certainly visualise it, I am unable to use them as an example."

Due to the weakness of her body, his mother died immediately after giving birth to Claudius.

"...But, if I can, I'd like to become a special couple just like Andy and Octavia."

Claudius only knew his father in person, and his mother from portraits. To know that he felt this way, Ann Duke felt very proud.

He embarrassingly scratched his cheek, sighed gently, and spoke:

"We didn't get along that well when we met, and we certainly didn't go without our own share of hardships."

As if reminiscing about the past, Ann Duke looked at the sharp moon from the window in Elsa's room as he murmured.

 

Thin moonlight shined through a gap in the wall on a candlestick's flame. The crack had no window frame or glass, and it was in fact too narrow to even be called a window. Instead, a complex measuring instrument was mounted on top. Known as an astrolabe, it was a very common device in the upper class residences in the country of Vion, a kingdom of divination.

A brand-new astrolabe, together with the fragrant aroma of burning essence, seemed to signify the prestige of a monarch. The room was dim with little light, and it was well suited for a private discussion in the middle of the night.

The man that sat on the couch was in his prime, bearded, and deeply wrinkled. He had small, squinty eyes. Even under the dim light of the candlestick, one could see the noble and fine-quality of his clothes; it was embroidered with the emblem that only the ruler of the city Vion could have. However, he was not royalty or even of noble birth. As such, from the moment he woke to the time he slept, he never took off the emblem that showed his status as the prime minister, and he always wore the finest cloth.

After draining a silver globlet of hard liquor, he, the prime minister, nestled up against the side of a woman and poured more alcohol. The woman was still young, in stark contrast with a middle-aged man like him, but her beauty far exceeded the strength of the liquor. She was the wife of the prime mister, and to him she was simply a goddess of astrology.

The prime minister's lips moistened with fresh liquor, he whispered:

"Raise your face, Lady Carlston."

As time passed in the room succulently like honey, there was a person present who was out of place. He was on his knees and fists on the stone floor; this bulky man who had his head bowed was wearing dirty clothes. He was truly ill suited for the majesty of this room. When he heard the prime minister's voice, he moved his shoulders, but since it was dark, one could not see his expression.

A deep blue Star Stone hung from the man's waist, dark like the midnight sky. On the streets, there were many people who would hide their Star Stone; however, by custom, Star Stones must be placed somewhere visible when entering the castle or the temple. The Star Stone proved that one was a citizen of Vion. Sometimes the Star Stone was a symbol of status or position.

"...I lost it a long time ago, sir."

The man whispered hoarsely, coughing bitterly like he was going to vomit blood.

The prime minister's mouth twisted into a smile.

"That's not the real reason you're here. At least, when the previous generation of the Carlston family disintegrated, didn’t you resist until the end? That's the cowardly Harrison that I know."

The coward whom the prime minister spoke of was a major aristocrat whom everyone in Vion had heard of. The origins and authority of the clan, as well as the bad blood between them and the prime minister was well known.

The prime minister's words came from understanding, but due to the contentious nature of the rivalry between the prime minister and the aristocrat, this insult was rather slight. The man could only grip his fist tightly without answering.

"...I want to hear the real reason why you called me here."

The man was not used to making such forthright requests, and the prime minister seemed to make him so anxious that he averted his eyes. The prime minister only took his time as he stroked his wife's hair, and she gave a maddeningly beautiful smile.

Then, the prime minister spoke in a relaxed tone, as if chatting about everyday gossip:

"Today, Viontine was married."

The shoulders of the man who knelt trembled. However, he still did not say anything.

"That pitiable Poison-Breathing Princess. If she hadn't been born in this country, her life wouldn't have suffered under the whims of the Seers."

"..."

"Lord Carlston, you are the same. You, as well as many others."

The prime minister finished his glass of wine and stood up.

"Do you dream of a country without divination?"

The man swallowed. Still, he did not say a word.

The prime minister advanced to the man's side and stopped at his knees. Then, only the prime minister's voice echoed through the dark.

"Every man has a capacity for pride, and is capable of being the masters of their own country. We are indeed the children of the God of Stars, however, even the heavens are concerned with the present corruption in this country."

"What are you planning...?"

The man's voice shook, still trying to discern the prime minister's true intent. The prime minister's words were still hollow as before, but they were incomprehensibly attractive.

"I was born in the slums. I know the things that Harrison and you all say about me. But because of this, I understand some other things too."

He placed his hands on Lord Carlston's shoulders. What sort of future would those dry hands grasp?

"At the dawn of a new age, this country will need a new parliament. A parliament by the people, for the people. It is for this that we must kick up a storm."

For the country -- this is what the prime minister said. For Vion, and for changing this rotten country that might as well be the Kingdom of Seers.

"...once again, will you pick up your sword, Lord Carlston?"

In the room, there was only the flickering sound of burning oil, and noise from the man's throat.

The man wasn't sure whether he was trembling from fright or excitement. Pressing on his lead, the prime minister advanced again:

"Thanks to the seers, countless citizens have been forced into lives of suffering. Is that not so?"

The man's lips shook, and a hoarse voice croaked out:

"...the Poison-Breathing Princess."

Hearing that unpleasant name, the prime minister raised his eyebrows. The man seem confused by his own words, and struggled to find something more to say. However, his mind cleared, and he continued:

"Not just the citizens, but the Poison-Breathing Princess as well..."

The pitiable Viontine. Hearing her name, the prime minister laughed. It had quite splendidly gone according to his expectations.

"Of course, she is also a victim. When the new era begins, we'll have her return to this Vion. We'll let her be the princess of this country and ensure she lives a happy life."

This of course would some time to arrange, and so the prime minister asked the man if he was willing to help.

The man could not answer instantly. His silence expressed his confusion. The prime minister said that he'd guarantee the princess would live a happy life, but did those words make him happy? He wasn't sure.

However, before now, there wasn't anyone who wanted to change the country. No one thought to stand up to change this country.

"...really?"

The hoarse voice was cut short, interrupted by the rustling of clothes. It wasn't the prime minister who stood up, but rather the woman in a long dress who had been snuggling on the couch the entire time. She spoke up.

"Have faith. The God of Stars is with us."

The things she said sounded too suave. The woman whispered in a sultry voice that the man had grown accustomed to.

"Leave your fate to the God of Star's plans."

Echoing her words, the prime ministered repeated:

"Leave your fate to the God of Star's plans."

The prime minister spoke of a country without divination. Their desires and prayers were clear, and they thirsted for it. However, everyone in the room was already brainwashed and accustomed to hearing this statement.

Leave your fate to the God of Star's plans.

Raising her silver chalice, the woman smiled.

"This whole country is going to change."

Drifting clouds concealed the stars that showed the way, as well as a thin sliver of moon.

The candlelight went out, and everything was blanketed by darkness.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3

2016-09-09T06:43:08Z

Matcha: Created page with "{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}} ==Chapter 3: Dinner and Chalices== On the table, all kinds of silverware were neatly laid out. A basket was filled with warm bread. There..."

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 3: Dinner and Chalices==

On the table, all kinds of silverware were neatly laid out. A basket was filled with warm bread.

There was clear soup and an array of delicious dishes.

Elsa swallowed her drool as she looked at this table.

Originally, this banquet had been laid out for only Claudius and herself to enjoy. The dining table seemed too long for just the two of them, and trained waitresses stood on the side.

The Holy Knight Ann Duke was still worried about the two of them, and after whispering something in Claudius's ear, he left the room.

Although Ann Duke and Claudius's secretive discussion potentially had something to do with her, Elsa couldn’t care less, as she was preoccupied with the luxurious dinner in front of her eyes.

(If you became a princess, you'll never be hungry.)

The Seers had once told Elsa that.

It was such an infuriating thing to say.

It was hardly persuasive, because they had never known what it was like to starve.

They simply didn't know how miserable hunger really was.



(Please learn some etiquette befitting a princess.)

The Seers had said. They treated her like training an animal, forcing her to learn royal etiquette, threatening her with things like 'If you don't use proper etiquette, you aren't going to eat.'

Thanks to their training, Elsa learned royal etiquette and the proper way to eat a meal without much difficulty.

(Well fuck that!)

However, she had no intent to continue practicing that ritual.

Gripping her fork like a stake, she stabbed at pieces of meat and brought them directly to her mouth, tearing off chunks with her teeth.

Elsa licked her fingers, grabbed the plate with the bowl of soup, gulped it down and moved on to stuff her mouth with bread.

Elsa was aware that the people were shocked speechless about her behavior, but she had no intention of stopping. She didn't want to stop, and she didn't think she could stop. Elsa only cared about satisfying her tastebuds and her stomach, and she continued to chew.

Somehow this warm meal was capable of stimulating the hunger that she had felt since her childhood years. For no good reason, her emotional state had become a mess, and tears nearly started flowing. As if to swallow back those tears, Elsa drank more soup, and guzzled it down.

Claudius, also astonished by Elsa's behavior, stared blankly at her. Elsa fiercely glared back at his murky eyes, as she spat out a small bone.

"What!?"

Did he find her disgusting? Or was he so shocked that he became dumb?

No matter his reaction, she was ready to laugh at him.

However contrary to her expections, Claudius just smiled gently. It wasn't a mocking smile, but rather one like he was remembering some nostalgic memory. While reminiscing, he smiled tenderly.

Then, he spoke. However he did not address Elsa, but rather the waitress that was standing beside him:

"When Mii first came here, she was like this too, right?"<ref>Claudius is referring to Mimizuku, a character from the prequel novel</ref>

This sentence had a dramatic effect.

The faces of the waitresses who were previously confused and overwhelmed suddenly lit up. They each started to move. Some prepared steamed towels, some laid a napkin across Elsa's lap, and others cleaned the floor. Elsa was puzzled by their skillful actions.

"What's... what's going on?!"

"No, no, keep on eating, it's not important."

Then the Prince, who had still not begun to dine, smiled at Elsa and asked:

"It's good that you have an appetite. Is it good? How do they season the food in your country?"

"Seasoning?"

Elsa smirked as she gave a laugh. Tomato and gooseberry sauce had stained the area around her mouth, like a cannibal dyed in blood.

"If there's salt then it's a lucky day."

In response to these words, Claudius wanted to say something, but before he could open his mouth, a waitress brought her napkin to Elsa, intending to wipe her mouth.

"Don't touch me!"

Elsa immediately brushed away the waitress's hand, and the waitress promptly begged forgiveness:

"I'm sorry!"

The waitress bowed her head. Elsa had the sudden feeling that she had somehow become the villain, and she felt very ashamed.

She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and put forth a few words:

"What kinda messed up country is this?"

Claudius seemed to think Elsa had a point in her remark. He lowered his eyebrows and spoke:

"You're right. We receive guests of all cultures, so we shouldn't impose our values on others."

"Do you always eat like that?"

Elsa said sarcastically; Claudius was surprised and speechless for a moment, then he lowered his eyes and nodded.

His movements were slow and his table manners were perfect. With practiced precision, he manipulated his knife and fork.

"It's probably... because I'm used to it."

Hearing his response, Elsa was even more surprised. Leaning her elbows on the table and propping up her head, she sighed ruefully and spoke:

"You sound disgusted."

Listening to her sarcastic but truthful remarks, Claudius was amused. He then asked her in a fully natural tone:

"Want something to drink?"

"Water is good."

As long as it isn't mud, Elsa thought, anything is fine.

Claudius nodded his head and said:

"Well, we'll have them get some water for us. I want to chat with you a bit."

At this point, Elsa raised her eyebrows. She remembered the situation she was in.

"Didn't you hear me earlier? I said I wanted out!"

"There's no need to be anxious."

Facing Elsa, Claudius continued to explain with his calm and gentle tone as before.

"I'm not locking you up. But if you leave right now, it's late in the night and it's dangerous. This place is near the Forest of Night."

Elsa nodded, and she looked at Claudius doubtfully with her red pupils. However, Claudius smiled in response to her stern gaze and recommended:

"We should let them bring dessert."

Elsa pointed her silver fork at Claudius and spoke:

"If you think you'll be able to trick me every time with food, you're gonna be seriously disappointed."

Although her voice was resolute, her mouth was was smeared with leftovers and sauces, so it was hardly convincing.

Claudius just smiled quietly.

The stove's fire was very weak.

Elsa got up from her chair and went to the stove. She draped a thick blanket from the sofa over herself, hugging her knees as she sat there. It was a quilt that was bigger and felt different than any she had seen before.

"Cold?"

As Claudius asked, he gestured at the waitresses to leave them alone. Instead of bringing water, they had brought rather warm cocoa and baked cookies.

"I'm not cold."

Elsa responded succinctly as she pulled the quilt higher up on her trembling shoulders. Even if the stove was not on, it was still very warm in this spacious room, and Elsa held her knees motionlessly. Even now, she was still more of a wild untamable animal.

Claudius brought his own chair nearby and sat down, cautiously maintaining his distance.

They remained silent. Claudius seemed to search for words, and his gaze quietly wandered. Before long, Elsa's hand slowly extended towards the baked cookies, and after grabbing one, it retracted. Claudius didn't say a word as he softly narrowed his eyes.

Around them, the only sound was Elsa's munching of cookies, and for a moment it paused as she whispered:

"It's sweet."

The sound was faint and weak.

"Is it not to your taste?"

Right after he asked this, he started hearing the sound of munching again.

"It's too sweet, and it feels like my brain is going numb. I think you brainwashed people must have heads bursting of honey if you eat so many of these things."

Although she spoke unhappily, she licked her fingers reluctantly. Claudius chuckled softly.

He laughed gently, and for some reason, it didn't make Elsa feel bad. Elsa didn't understand why he laughed, and she couldn't understand how it was different from the derisive mocking sneers that she often directed towards others.

Elsa now tried the cup of cocoa, and murmured: "Too sweet. Too bitter." But she didn't stop drinking it.

Her eyes were vacant, and she didn't look back at Claudius, who had only been looking at the stove. Her red eyes reflected the flames, like glowing red rubies. Not long after, Elsa whispered:

"What am I going to do from now on?"

Her voice was hoarse and different from before. It was not aggressive. Before Claudius responded, he hesitated for a moment. However, he hid his hesitation and purposefully proceeded with a cheery voice:

"Weren't you going to run away?"

Even though Claudius said this to her, Elsa did not look back. Her eyes narrowed, and with her voice lowered, she retaliated with a few tenacious murmurs:

"...Are you happy now?"

"Yeah. It was my responsibility to keep you from running away."

Claudius played around with the leaves of a nearby potted plant. His attitude was gentle but stubborn. Once more, Elsa spoke up with a weak voice:

"Were you serious about wanting to marry me?"

After Elsa said these words, the emptiness in her heart was clear. Even after being taken to another country and wrapped in a blanket with a fragrance she couldn't identify, Elsa could still not believe that this was reality.

Every time she felt something warm, gentle, and tender, she was inclined to think these beautiful things were not real, that instead they were part of a bitter nightmare.

For her, reality was steeped in striking pain and suffering. They were never too far away, and she felt she would soon encounter them.

"You don't believe it?"

Claudius asked Elsa quietly. Elsa responded to his question with a question.

"Believe what?"

Draped in quilts, Elsa clung to her knees and stared at Claudius. Her pupils no longer shined with flames, and her red eyes were dull and cloudy.

She half-closed her eyes, and raved, almost sleep-talking in a hoarse voice.

She brought her hand to her chest, and clutched the Star Stone that hung from her neck.

"...I refuse to allow others to decide my life."

Elsa murmured these words, and when she finished she curled up her body. She cradled in her head in her knees as she quietly dozed off.

Claudius sat on the chair with his arms folded as he watched the sleeping Elsa.

Soon, two men outside the room gently knocked on the door. They politely called out to Claudius, and Claudius stood up and opened the door.

"Andy, you're just in time."

The person who came in was the Holy Knight who had left earlier. Claudius invited him in and pointed to to Elsa:

"Can you help me move her to her bedroom? I'm not confident in my ability to move her.'"

Seeing Elsa curled up and sleeping, Ann Duke's eyes widened in surprise. He peered at her and quietly asked:

"This... Well, it shouldn't be a problem."

Seemingly sensing his hesitation, Claudius told him:

"I don't think she will wake up."

Faced with Claudius's clear answer, Ann Duke looked at him and spoke in a calm voice:

"...Did you make her drink something?"

Claudius nodded without hesitation.

"Mhm. I mixed strong sleeping pills in the cocoa. It'd be a disaster if she woke up shouting and trying to run away."

Ann Duke folded his arms and sighed deeply. He uncrossed them and placed a hand on Claudius's head and spoke:

"Dia..."

"What?"

"Should I scold you?"

He spoke quietly as if he was talking to himself.

However, Claudius and the Holy Knight had known each other for a long time, and Claudius had been taught by him for many years. As a result, he sensed the intent of his words, and his green eyes dimmed further.

"...Did I do something wrong?"

He looked at Elsa, who looked like she had fainted, and started defending himself:

"I'm not trying to take away her freedom. She's gone through a lot, and also she's been enchanted, so her body has been through a lot of stress. It's a bit much to expect that she'd be calm right after arriving in this country..."

Ann Duke put his hand on Claudius's head. Touching the silver hair that covered his head was very comfortable. Since he was born with an unusual physique, Claudius grew slower than other adolescents his age, and was short. To the Holy Knight, he was forever a little prince.

Then, as he always had in the past, he spoke equivocally to Claudius:

"I know. If it were me, I would probably do the same. It's for her good, and it's considerate. But, Dia, did you think about how'd she feel about the method you used? If you violated her intent and used magic or drugs and made her angry, that'd be counterproductive."

Claudius's gaze lowered, and he carefully considered Ann Duke's words.

"...I'm sorry."

He responded like a child, which made Claudius seem rather unreliable, but also sincere. As such Ann Duke didn't blame him. He just ruffled Claudius's hair, and then headed for Elsa.

"Well, pardon me."

He picked up the sheets along with Elsa, and in an instant he frowned and commented: "She's too light." Those words were not a compliment.

He lowered her on the bed. Before calling the maids, Ann Duke spoke ruefully:

"I used to had a wild imagination back in the day, but--"

Elsa's sleeping face was not serene. In her sleep, she seemed to be suffering. As if to conceal his pity, Ann Duke shrugged.

"I could never imagine meeting such a crazy princess."

Claudius was also watching her sleeping face, and he seemed to feel something strange, so he tilted his head and spoke:

"Really?"

"Dia, do you like her?"

Ann Duke smiled as he spoke; however, Claudius could not smile. He just quietly watched Elsa's sleeping face and spoke:

"It's not a question of whether I like her or not."

The profile of his face looked solemn, like an adult's.

"This is my responsibility."

Ann Duke was surprised for a moment to hear him say this, and scratched his head anxiously. As an adult, he felt like he needed to say something, but he couldn't find the right words to express himself.

While he searched for something to say, Claudius took his gaze away from Elsa and looked at Ann Duke as he spoke:

"Andy, my father..."

Ann Duke's tone of voice became stiff, completely different from before. He raised his eyebrows and tried to force a cheerful smile as he spoke.

"Nothing's wrong. When I rushed over, he was perfectly fine. He's not going to go down that easily. Your old man is very tenacious."

Ann Duke tried to comfort Claudius as he told him that it was a merely a precautionary measure that his father needed to rest at the Marquis's mansion for one night.

The king presently was not in the capital city of Red Ark. It was reported that during secret talks at some Marquis's mansion, the king's health had turned for the worse. Claudius had begged the Holy Knight to check out the situation at the king's side, even if he had to leave the castle.

In contrast with Claudius's young age, the current king was old. Also, aside from his age, it was not hard to imagine all the toils his body has accumulated through the years.

During his reign, he had restored a deteriorating kingdom. The rumors about this wise king were that his health was failing, and for the still young heir Claudius, this made him feel uneasy.

However, Claudius acted staunch and resolute, and simply nodded his head, no longer pursuing the issue any further.

"I'll be busy starting tomorrow. In that time, she..."

He looked down at Elsa and whispered:

"Can I leave her to Octavia?"

Ocatavia, whom Claudius mentioned, was Ann Duke's wife. She was a guardian of the Holy Sword, the wife of the knight, and a beautiful woman. She was by no means an ordinary lady.

She was quite renowned in the kingdom of Red Ark. In order to be the sword's guardian, she needed to live and die with the sword from the moment of her birth as a witch. Nowadays she had chosen to part from that path, and lived together with the Holy Knight instead.

Ann Duke heard Claudius's words, and laughed heartily.

"I'll ask her straight away tomorrow morning. She's already complained to me today quite severely about why I was the only one who got to meet the princess."

Ann Duke shrugged as he spoke and looked down at Elsa.

"I am also very worried about the magic that sealed her voice."

The Sword Witch of this country was a specialist in magic. Not even counting her amenable personality, no one was better suited than her to take care of Elsa. The only problem was that the Sword Witch was not someone whom Claudius could freely command from his position, as she had independent authority and separate royal privileges.

However, to Ann Duke and Octavia who had no children of their own, Claudius was almost like their own son. Of course they would help with his requests.

After Ann Duke generously agreed to this matter, Clauidus thanked him and looked at Elsa, narrowing his eyes and speaking in a calm voice:

"I don't have any memory of my mother, so I have no idea how my father and mother behaved as a married couple. Although I can certainly visualise it, I am unable to use them as an example."

Due to the weakness of her body, his mother died immediately after giving birth to Claudius.

"...But, if I can, I'd like to become a special couple just like Andy and Octavia."

Claudius only knew his father in person, and his mother from portraits. To know that he felt this way, Ann Duke felt very proud.

He embarrassingly scratched his cheek, sighed gently, and spoke:

"We didn't get along that well when we met, and we certainly didn't go without our own share of hardships."

As if reminiscing about the past, Ann Duke looked at the sharp moon from the window in Elsa's room as he murmured.

 

Thin moonlight shined through a gap in the wall on a candlestick's flame. The crack had no window frame or glass, and it was in fact too narrow to even be called a window. Instead, a complex measuring instrument was mounted on top. Known as an astrolabe, it was a very common device in the upper class residences in the country of Vion, a kingdom of divination.

A brand-new astrolabe, together with the fragrant aroma of burning essence, seemed to signify the prestige of a monarch. The room was dim with little light, and it was well suited for a private discussion in the middle of the night.

The man that sat on the couch was in his prime, bearded, and deeply wrinkled. He had small, squinty eyes. Even under the dim light of the candlestick, one could see the noble and fine-quality of his clothes; it was embroidered with the emblem that only the ruler of the city Vion could have. However, he was not royalty or even of noble birth. As such, from the moment he woke to the time he slept, he never took off the emblem that showed his status as the prime minister, and he always wore the finest cloth.

After draining a silver globlet of hard liquor, he, the prime minister, nestled up against the side of a woman and poured more alcohol. The woman was still young, in stark contrast with a middle-aged man like him, but her beauty far exceeded the strength of the liquor. She was the wife of the prime mister, and to him she was simply a goddess of astrology.

The prime minister's lips moistened with fresh liquor, he whispered:

"Raise your face, Lady Carlston."

As time passed in the room succulently like honey, there was a person present who was out of place. He was on his knees and fists on the stone floor; this bulky man who had his head bowed was wearing dirty clothes. He was truly ill suited for the majesty of this room. When he heard the prime minister's voice, he moved his shoulders, but since it was dark, one could not see his expression.

A deep blue Star Stone hung from the man's waist, dark like the midnight sky. On the streets, there were many people who would hide their Star Stone; however, by custom, Star Stones must be placed somewhere visible when entering the castle or the temple. The Star Stone proved that one was a citizen of Vion. Sometimes the Star Stone was a symbol of status or position.

"...I lost it a long time ago, sir."

The man whispered hoarsely, coughing bitterly like he was going to vomit blood.

The prime minister's mouth twisted into a smile.

"That's not the real reason you're here. At least, when the previous generation of the Carlston family disintegrated, didn’t you resist until the end? That's the cowardly Harrison that I know."

The coward whom the prime minister spoke of was a major aristocrat whom everyone in Vion had heard of. The origins and authority of the clan, as well as the bad blood between them and the prime minister was well known.

The prime minister's words came from understanding, but due to the contentious nature of the rivalry between the prime minister and the aristocrat, this insult was rather slight. The man could only grip his fist tightly without answering.

"...I want to hear the real reason why you called me here."

The man was not used to making such forthright requests, and the prime minister seemed to make him so anxious that he averted his eyes. The prime minister only took his time as he stroked his wife's hair, and she gave a maddeningly beautiful smile.

Then, the prime minister spoke in a relaxed tone, as if chatting about everyday gossip:

"Today, Viontine was married."

The shoulders of the man who knelt trembled. However, he still did not say anything.

"That pitiable Poison-Breathing Princess. If she hadn't been born in this country, her life wouldn't have suffered under the whims of the Seers."

"..."

"Lord Carlston, you are the same. You, as well as many others."

The prime minister finished his glass of wine and stood up.

"Do you dream of a country without divination?"

The man swallowed. Still, he did not say a word.

The prime minister advanced to the man's side and stopped at his knees. Then, only the prime minister's voice echoed through the dark.

"Every man has a capacity for pride, and is capable of being the masters of their own country. We are indeed the children of the God of Stars, however, even the heavens are concerned with the present corruption in this country."

"What are you planning...?"

The man's voice shook, still trying to discern the prime minister's true intent. The prime minister's words were still hollow as before, but they were incomprehensibly attractive.

"I was born in the slums. I know the things that Harrison and you all say about me. But because of this, I understand some other things too."

He placed his hands on Lord Carlston's shoulders. What sort of future would those dry hands grasp?

"At the dawn of a new age, this country will need a new parliament. A parliament by the people, for the people. It is for this that we must kick up a storm."

For the country -- this is what the prime minister said. For Vion, and for changing this rotten country that might as well be the Kingdom of Seers.

"...once again, will you pick up your sword, Lord Carlston?"

In the room, there was only the flickering sound of burning oil, and noise from the man's throat.

The man wasn't sure whether he was trembling from fright or excitement. Pressing on his lead, the prime minister advanced again:

"Thanks to the seers, countless citizens have been forced into lives of suffering. Is that not so?"

The man's lips shook, and a hoarse voice croaked out:

"...the Poison-Breathing Princess."

Hearing that unpleasant name, the prime minister raised his eyebrows. The man seem confused by his own words, and struggled to find something more to say. However, his mind cleared, and he continued:

"Not just the citizens, but the Poison-Breathing Princess as well..."

The pitiable Viontine. Hearing her name, the prime minister laughed. It had quite splendidly gone according to his expectations.

"Of course, she is also a victim. When the new era begins, we'll have her return to this Vion. We'll let her be the princess of this country and ensure she lives a happy life."

This of course would some time to arrange, and so the prime minister asked the man if he was willing to help.

The man could not answer instantly. His silence expressed his confusion. The prime minister said that he'd guarantee the princess would live a happy life, but did those words make him happy? He wasn't sure.

However, before now, there wasn't anyone who wanted to change the country. No one thought to stand up to change this country.

"...really?"

The hoarse voice was cut short, interrupted by the rustling of clothes. It wasn't the prime minister who stood up, but rather the woman in a long dress who had been snuggling on the couch the entire time. She spoke up.

"Have faith. The God of Stars is with us."

The things she said sounded too suave. The woman whispered in a sultry voice that the man had grown accustomed to.

"Leave your fate to the God of Star's plans."

Echoing her words, the prime ministered repeated:

"Leave your fate to the God of Star's plans."

The prime minister spoke of a country without divination. Their desires and prayers were clear, and they thirsted for it. However, everyone in the room was already brainwashed and accustomed to hearing this statement.

Leave your fate to the God of Star's plans.

Raising her silver chalice, the woman smiled.

"This whole country is going to change."

Drifting clouds concealed the stars that showed the way, as well as a thin sliver of moon.

The candlelight went out, and everything was blanketed by darkness.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni

2016-04-07T06:20:37Z

Matcha:

[[File: Naga01_cover.jpg|286px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The light novel series Ochitekita Ryuuou (Naga) to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni (落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国) is written by Maisaka Kou and illustrated by Youta.

== Story Synopsis ==
In a world where witches are shunned and have been forced onto the brink of annihilation, a samurai with no memories is transported to the hideout of some of these witches. Having the name: "Dragon King" and a keen strategic mind, its up to him to help defend the witches from those that would seek them harm.(From Mangaupdates)

== Updates ==
*April 05, 2016 - Volume 2 Completed
*March 04, 2016 - Volume 1 Completed
*January 19, 2016 - Volume 1 Chapter 1 added
*May 18, 2015 - Volume 1 Prologues edited
*March 03, 2015 - Teaser page started

== Formalities ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to notify the project manager beforehand.

Translators are asked to register which chapters they're working on.

::* [[Ochitekita Registration Page|Registration Page]]

=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.

::* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Changes to Page===
Please do not make any changes to this site without asking the project manager. There's specific code on this page, which can be harmed by your edits.
 

==The ''Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni'' series by Maisaka Kou==
If you enjoyed the story, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=10533 Feedback Thread]?

 
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
=== Volume 1 ([[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni:_Volume_1|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:380px;">
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The man who fell in the bathhouse]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-1-the-man-who-fell-in-the-bath-house/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A battle of witches and humans]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-2-the-battle-of-witches-and-humans-part-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: 2nd Battle of the 1st fort]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ch-3-the-offence-and-defence-of-the-1st-fort-again-part1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]] [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ochinaga-epilogue-1/ (Blog)]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[File: Naga01_cover.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

=== Volume 2 ([[Ochitekita_Ryuuou_to_Horobiyuku_Majo_no_Kuni:_Volume_2|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:380px;">
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 1|Prologue 1]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-prologue-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Prologue 2|Prologue 2]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-prologue-2/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Night before the Battle ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-ch-1-pt-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Commence, the Opening of Hostilities ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/vol-2-chapter-2/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Second Step ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/volume-2-chapter-3/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Beginning and End of a Battle ]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/chapter-4-the-beginning-and-end-of-a-battle/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 1|Epilogue 1]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/epilogue-1/ (Blog)]
:* [[Ochitekita Ryuuou to Horobiyuku Majo no Kuni: Volume 2 Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]][https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/epilogue-2/ (Blog]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[File: Naga02_cover.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator: [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]]
* Project Manager: [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]]

=== Translators ===
===Active===
:*hachidori108 - [https://koreyorihachidori.wordpress.com/ (Blog)]

=== Editors ===
:* [[User:Zexth|Zexth]]
:* [[User:darkdhaos|Darkdhaos]] (Translated Volume 1 Prologue)
:* [[User:Weslykan|Weslykan]]

== Series Overview ==
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国 (25 July 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4648-7)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国II (22 November 2012, ISBN 978-4-8401-4872-6)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国III (25 March 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5134-4)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国IV (23 August 2013, ISBN 978-4-8401-5281-5)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国V (24 January 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-066213-8)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VI (21 November 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-066991-5)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VII (24 April 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067614-2)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国VIII (25 August 2015, ISBN 978-4-04-067746-0)
#落ちてきた龍王〈ナーガ〉と滅びゆく魔女の国IX (25 February 2016, ISBN 978-4-04-068111-5)

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

User talk:Katsuudon

2016-04-06T01:21:00Z

Matcha: Created page with "Thank you for working on Houkago no Pleiades! --~~~~"

Thank you for working on Houkago no Pleiades! --[[User:Matcha|Matcha]] ([[User talk:Matcha|talk]]) 01:21, 6 April 2016 (UTC)

Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Illustrations

2016-04-03T18:40:43Z

Matcha: Created page with "<gallery> Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000e.jpg Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000f.jpg Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000g.jpg Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000h.jpg M..."

<gallery>
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000e.jpg
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000f.jpg
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000g.jpg
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000h.jpg
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 002.jpg ‎
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 003.jpg ‎
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 021.jpg|pg 21
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 043.jpg|pg 43
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 073.jpg|pg 73
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 101.jpg|pg 101
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 133.jpg|pg 133
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 159.jpg|pg 159
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 227.jpg|pg 227
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 262.jpg|pg 262
Magical Girl Raising Project 01 285.jpg|pg 285
</gallery>

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 285.jpg

2016-04-03T18:37:27Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 262.jpg

2016-04-03T18:36:46Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 227.jpg

2016-04-03T18:36:02Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 159.jpg

2016-04-03T18:35:03Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 133.jpg

2016-04-03T18:34:42Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 101.jpg

2016-04-03T18:34:17Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 073.jpg

2016-04-03T18:33:39Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 043.jpg

2016-04-03T18:33:16Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 021.jpg

2016-04-03T18:32:55Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 003.jpg

2016-04-03T18:32:35Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 002.jpg

2016-04-03T18:32:21Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000h.jpg

2016-04-03T18:31:57Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000g.jpg

2016-04-03T18:31:01Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000f.jpg

2016-04-03T18:30:38Z

Matcha:

File:Magical Girl Raising Project 01 000e.jpg

2016-04-03T18:29:55Z

Matcha:

Magical Girl Raising Project

2016-04-03T17:09:50Z

Matcha:

{{Status|Halted}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Magicalgirlraisingprojectcover.png|thumb|300px]]
Magical Girl Raising Project (魔法少女育成計画) is a light novel series written by Endou Asari and illustrated by Maruino. The series has 8 volumes as of March 2016.

== Story Synopsis ==
The highly popular social network game "Magical Girl Raising Project" is a miraculous game that produces real Magical Girls with a chance of 1 in 10000 for each person. Girls who are lucky enough to gain the power of magic spend fulfilling days. But one day, the administration arbitrarily announces that "There are too many magical girls so they will be halved". The curtain will now be raised on the relentless and merciless survival game between 16 magical girls.

== Translation ==
=== [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Registration Page|Registration]] ===
Translators are asked to [[Magical Girl Raising Project|register]] for chapters they want to work on.

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us so in the in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=6080 Teaser Feedback thread].

== Updates ==
* 15 January 2013 - What is the Magical Girl Raising Project? Completed
* 16 Janaury 2013 - Prologue Completed

== ''Magical Girl Raising Project'' by Endou Asari ==
=== Volume 1 ===
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Intro|What is the Magical Girl Raising Project?]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Chapter9|Chapter 9]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

== ''Magical Girl Raising Project restart'' by Endou Asari ==
=== Volume 1A ===
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Intro|What is the Magical Girl Raising Project?]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
* [[Magical Girl Raising Project:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]
=== Volume 1B ===

== Project Staff ==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====
* [[User:Stellarroze|stellarroze]]

==== Editors ====
[[User:TheForgetfulEditor|TheForgetfulEditor]]

== Series Overview ==

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou

2016-04-03T06:23:37Z

Matcha: /* The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone */

[[Image:MimizukutoYorunoOuCover.png|thumb|Cover]]

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou (ミミズクと夜の王 ''Mimizuku and the King of Night'') is a light novel by Kougyoku Izuki, and happens to be her first work. It won the Grand Prize in the 13th Dengeki Novel Contest. The book is a stand-alone work, but the author has also written a continuation volume entitled Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi (毒吐姫と星の石 ''The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone'').

The ''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Portuguese (Portuguese)]]
*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Mimizuku, a small girl with chains on her wrists and ankles and the numbers "332" branded onto her forehead, wanders into the Forest of Night seeking to be eaten by a monster. However, when the ruler of the monsters, the mysterious and beautiful "King of Night," refuses to eat her, she tries to formulate a way to convince him otherwise.

==Translation==

=== [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|Registration]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

==Updates==
*3 April 2016
**Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi Chapter 2 complete
*25 May 2014
**Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi infromation up and translation pending
*17 April 2011
**Project complete
*19 March 2011
**Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou project officially underway

==''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' by Kougyoku Izuki==

===Mimizuku and the King of Night ([[Mimizuku and the King of Night: Volume|Full Text]] - [https://mega.nz/#!jsg0hDib!_B5shSp0wTaaTBDN-gdFDgRov-SC9QsVI8Nhe6O136U PDF] - [http://kylechong.com/misc/epub/Mimizuku%20and%20the%20King%20of%20Night.epub EPUB])===

::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Prologue|Prologue - The Forest of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Suicidal Mimizuku and the Human-Hating King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Threshold to Blessings]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Purgatory Flowers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Deliverance]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Gentle Lapse]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Seal of the King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Knight and Maiden]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Deliverance II]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Epilogue|Epilogue - Mimizuku and Fukurou]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Author's Word|Author's Word - What Lies Beyond Prayers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Commentary|Commentary /Hiro Arikawa]]

==''Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi'' by Kougyoku Izuki==
===The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone===
[[File:DokuhakihimeCover.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue|Prologue - The Temple of Stars]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Abandoned Child Elsa]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Mute Princess's Wedding]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Dinner and Chalices]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Goodbye, Prince]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Vion's Poison-Breather]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Night the Castle Fell]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Good News on Bare Feet]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - About Stars and Divine Destiny]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Epilogue|Epilogue - The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Aberrant King]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Author's Word|Author's Word - Halfway Down this Long Road]]

==Project Staff==

===Translators===
INACTIVEː
:* [[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]]
SEMI-ACTIVE
:* [[User:Rage Beat06|Rage]]
:* [[User:Matcha|Matcha]]

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcome.
:* [[username:shadowmaster850|shadowmaster850]]

==Series Overview==
* ミミズクと夜の王, ISBN 978-4840237154, February 2007
* 毒吐姫と星の石, ISBN 978-4048700580, 10 November 2010

[[Category:Completed Project]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Izuki Kougyoku]]

[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou

2016-04-03T06:22:16Z

Matcha: /* Updates */

[[Image:MimizukutoYorunoOuCover.png|thumb|Cover]]

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou (ミミズクと夜の王 ''Mimizuku and the King of Night'') is a light novel by Kougyoku Izuki, and happens to be her first work. It won the Grand Prize in the 13th Dengeki Novel Contest. The book is a stand-alone work, but the author has also written a continuation volume entitled Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi (毒吐姫と星の石 ''The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone'').

The ''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Portuguese (Portuguese)]]
*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Mimizuku, a small girl with chains on her wrists and ankles and the numbers "332" branded onto her forehead, wanders into the Forest of Night seeking to be eaten by a monster. However, when the ruler of the monsters, the mysterious and beautiful "King of Night," refuses to eat her, she tries to formulate a way to convince him otherwise.

==Translation==

=== [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|Registration]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

==Updates==
*3 April 2016
**Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi Chapter 2 complete
*25 May 2014
**Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi infromation up and translation pending
*17 April 2011
**Project complete
*19 March 2011
**Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou project officially underway

==''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' by Kougyoku Izuki==

===Mimizuku and the King of Night ([[Mimizuku and the King of Night: Volume|Full Text]] - [https://mega.nz/#!jsg0hDib!_B5shSp0wTaaTBDN-gdFDgRov-SC9QsVI8Nhe6O136U PDF] - [http://kylechong.com/misc/epub/Mimizuku%20and%20the%20King%20of%20Night.epub EPUB])===

::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Prologue|Prologue - The Forest of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Suicidal Mimizuku and the Human-Hating King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Threshold to Blessings]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Purgatory Flowers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Deliverance]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Gentle Lapse]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Seal of the King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Knight and Maiden]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Deliverance II]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Epilogue|Epilogue - Mimizuku and Fukurou]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Author's Word|Author's Word - What Lies Beyond Prayers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Commentary|Commentary /Hiro Arikawa]]

==''Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi'' by Kougyoku Izuki==
===The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone===
[[File:DokuhakihimeCover.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue|Prologue - The Temple of Stars]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Abandoned Child Erza]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Mute Princess's Wedding]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Dinner and Chalices]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Goodbye, Prince]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Vion's Poison-Breather]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Night the Castle Fell]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Good News on Bare Feet]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - About Stars and Divine Destiny]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Epilogue|Epilogue - The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Aberrant King]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Author's Word|Author's Word - Halfway Down this Long Road]]

==Project Staff==

===Translators===
INACTIVEː
:* [[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]]
SEMI-ACTIVE
:* [[User:Rage Beat06|Rage]]
:* [[User:Matcha|Matcha]]

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcome.
:* [[username:shadowmaster850|shadowmaster850]]

==Series Overview==
* ミミズクと夜の王, ISBN 978-4840237154, February 2007
* 毒吐姫と星の石, ISBN 978-4048700580, 10 November 2010

[[Category:Completed Project]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Izuki Kougyoku]]

[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou

2016-04-03T06:21:14Z

Matcha: /* The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone */

[[Image:MimizukutoYorunoOuCover.png|thumb|Cover]]

Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou (ミミズクと夜の王 ''Mimizuku and the King of Night'') is a light novel by Kougyoku Izuki, and happens to be her first work. It won the Grand Prize in the 13th Dengeki Novel Contest. The book is a stand-alone work, but the author has also written a continuation volume entitled Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi (毒吐姫と星の石 ''The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone'').

The ''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Portuguese (Portuguese)]]
*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou - Français|Français (French)]]
*[[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou_PL|Polski (Polish)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Mimizuku, a small girl with chains on her wrists and ankles and the numbers "332" branded onto her forehead, wanders into the Forest of Night seeking to be eaten by a monster. However, when the ruler of the monsters, the mysterious and beautiful "King of Night," refuses to eat her, she tries to formulate a way to convince him otherwise.

==Translation==

=== [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|Registration]]===

'''Translators are asked to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

==Updates==
*25 May 2014
**Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi infromation up and translation pending
*17 April 2011
**Project complete
*19 March 2011
**Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou project officially underway

==''Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou'' by Kougyoku Izuki==

===Mimizuku and the King of Night ([[Mimizuku and the King of Night: Volume|Full Text]] - [https://mega.nz/#!jsg0hDib!_B5shSp0wTaaTBDN-gdFDgRov-SC9QsVI8Nhe6O136U PDF] - [http://kylechong.com/misc/epub/Mimizuku%20and%20the%20King%20of%20Night.epub EPUB])===

::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Prologue|Prologue - The Forest of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Suicidal Mimizuku and the Human-Hating King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Threshold to Blessings]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Purgatory Flowers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Deliverance]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Gentle Lapse]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Seal of the King of Night]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Knight and Maiden]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - Deliverance II]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Epilogue|Epilogue - Mimizuku and Fukurou]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Author's Word|Author's Word - What Lies Beyond Prayers]]
::*[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou: Commentary|Commentary /Hiro Arikawa]]

==''Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi'' by Kougyoku Izuki==
===The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Star Stone===
[[File:DokuhakihimeCover.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue|Prologue - The Temple of Stars]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Abandoned Child Erza]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Mute Princess's Wedding]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Dinner and Chalices]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Goodbye, Prince]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Vion's Poison-Breather]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The Night the Castle Fell]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Good News on Bare Feet]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 8|Chapter 8 - About Stars and Divine Destiny]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Epilogue|Epilogue - The Poison-Breathing Princess and the Aberrant King]]
::*[[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Author's Word|Author's Word - Halfway Down this Long Road]]

==Project Staff==

===Translators===
INACTIVEː
:* [[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]]
SEMI-ACTIVE
:* [[User:Rage Beat06|Rage]]
:* [[User:Matcha|Matcha]]

===Editors===
All editors who speak English proficiently are welcome.
:* [[username:shadowmaster850|shadowmaster850]]

==Series Overview==
* ミミズクと夜の王, ISBN 978-4840237154, February 2007
* 毒吐姫と星の石, ISBN 978-4048700580, 10 November 2010

[[Category:Completed Project]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]
[[Category:Izuki Kougyoku]]

[[Category:Genre - Drama]]
[[Category:Genre - Fantasy]]

File:DokuhakihimeCover.jpg

2016-04-03T06:20:49Z

Matcha:

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2

2016-04-03T05:42:33Z

Matcha:

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 2: The Mute Princess's Wedding==

The scent of flowers was putrid.

It was a brisk clear day with cloudless skies. A warm breeze blew, carrying with it the unfamiliar smell of earthly greenery. An open carriage lumbered along the streets of Red Ark, blowing aside this breeze.

From their windows, citizens of Red Ark scattered flower petals down towards the carriage, their faces full of anticipation and curiosity.

This was their country and their city. They were welcoming the bride of a new era, as she was to marry the prince of this land.

What a beautiful princess! -- a married woman who was watching the bridal procession remarked.

Glossy black hair, mysterious red eyes. You see it?! Those red eyes!

The bride was still very young. Everywhere in the streets, people were whispering how the prince was also young, and how they were such a perfect pair.

Though the bride could not hear these comments, she could tell from the ambient atmosphere what they were thinking.

(It's like I'm a circus exhibit.)

Elsa sat in the bridal carriage, trying to avoid people's eyes. She lowered her head and stared at the ground. This place was completely different from Vion; there weren't any dead stray dogs or beggars on the street.

(A rich country.)

Perhaps it was because of this that the people looked so peaceful and so welcoming of a foreign princess.

As a result, they even praised Elsa.

(Beautiful? Are they talking about me?)

In the carriage that was essentially her cage, she examined herself. Yes, I am very beautiful -- she silently murmured to herself. However, her self-centered thoughts were full of disdain.

Inwardly, she mocked the ignorance of the people of this country, the way they were kept in the dark.

Those snow white wrists, smooth and tender hands, delicate knuckles, and perfectly shaped, polished nails. The girl who sat on the carriage was nothing close to the pitiful figure of a beggar. She was beautifully dressed in a tight ceremonial robe that was worthy of a royal princess. However, her true self was either a beast or a curse. In short, she wasn't even human, Elsa thought.

Those days when she was imprisoned, Elsa wasn't even allowed to make the tiniest cries of a little bird.

Having grown up like a beggar, this was the world she had entered.

(My birth was a mistake.)

Now that she had left her own hated country, starting today, she had new sufferings to endure. Even though she was already sitting on the carriage, she still couldn't see herself as a bride.

Before long, the bridal carriage arrived at the castle and it passed through the gates.

Elsa kept her lips tightly sealed as she gazed at the castle, at a loss. Her red eyes were dull and murky, without the slightest glimmer. The inhabitants appeared and welcomed her in turn, giving her a grand reception. They kept telling her apologetically how it must have been a long and difficult journey, greeting her with bowed heads.

The emissaries from Vion helped Elsa off the bridal carriage. Because she had been sitting in the rickety carriage for such a long time, Elsa's knees trembled unsteadily.

Her countrymen grasped her arms with their powerful and rough grip, without the slightest respect or delicacy. She was basically like a prisoner in their custody, Elsa thought.

"Presenting Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine--"

And so the seers of Vion spoke. Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine. That was Elsa's first time hearing anyone say that.

"As we previously notified you, due to an unfortunate mishap, the princess has lost her voice."

An unfortunate mishap.

(Mishap!)

She almost laughed out loud. She had no idea who came up with that excuse. However she quickly found out there was no need to hold back her laughter.

Even her laughter had been taken away.

She wanted to laugh, but the nerves in her cheeks were stiff and unresponsive.

She was a princess who had lost her voice and words. Despite her misfortunes, the people of this city looked up to Elsa with dreamy and doting affection.

Their doting was not because of their inherent kindness. The people of Red Ark were accustomed to curses.

That was because a cursed person also lived in this city.

The seers continued to give their shameless salutations.

"So therefore, we regret the inconvenience it will bring, but..."

"Actually, it is hardly much of an inconvenience at all, as it is a honor and our pleasure to serve the one will will become our queen."

A lively and powerful voice suddenly cut in.

Surprised, Elsa looked at the man who interrupted the seers. This man advanced briskly out of the crowd of people, who parted to form a road for him.

It was a handsome man. He had blond hair and blue eyes, which were together fresh and charming. His mature and calm face had accumulated years of experience, but it also emitted youthful energy.

He did not hesitate to approach Elsa and respectfully take her hand.

"It is my honor to be able to meet you. Princess of Vion... I welcome you to this country."

He kissed the back of her hand, demonstrating his respect.

Confronted with Elsa's bewildered expression, he laughed.

"My name is Ann Duke MacValen."

The emissaries and seers of Vion all caught their breath when they heard those words.

"R-Red Ark's Holy Knight...!"

Elsa also realized it too.

(It's him.)

He was the Knight of the Holy Sword. The Kingdom of Vion had long envied his power.

The country of Red Ark had been allied with Vion since ancient times, and has long regarded the Holy Sword as the ultimate treasure.

The Holy Sword chose its own masters, and in particular it choses Holy Knights, who must dedicate their life to battle. This country had not had seen a Holy Knight in a long time, and for nearly a century it laid unused before a hero emerged to claim it.

The instant she realized this man was the Holy Knight, she felt his hands were disgusting. Before she knew it, she had rudely brushed away his hand.

"Your Royal Highness Princess Elsa!"

The Seer's face became pale as he exclaimed aloud.

(Disgusting.)

Just touching his hands made her want to vomit.

As if attempting to hide Elsa's contorted face, the seer stepped in front of her.

The Holy Knight who had his hand pushed away still smiled gently, even he couldn't see Elsa because his line of sight was blocked.

"It seems like the Princess is very nervous. But she must be tired because of the long journey, so let's save the introductions for tomorrow."

The Holy Knight's timely comment gave the seers relief, and their complexions relaxed.

"Please take the princess to her room. As for our guests from Vion, the chancellor is waiting for you."

Elsa accepted the Holy Knight's instructions, and walked into the castle led by female attendants. Her long ceremonial robes were heavy, and she couldn't get used to it. They were like leg irons shackling her movements. The attendants were respectful, but they seemed unsure how to treat Elsa who had lost her voice. They seemed cautiously fearful of her as if she were diseased.

Elsa was taken to her bedroom, and she was surprised to see how luxurious it was.

(How much is this room worth?)

Everything that she touched and smelled was so different. Even though they told her this was was her room, she just stood there stupefied and speechless.

(If I sold everything in this room, how many days worth of food could I buy?)

Elsa had always thought that as long as one had a full stomach, and a dozen blankets or so, that was pretty much the definition of happiness. Though, she had no idea whether the master of this castle was happy or not.

(In this room...)

As a princess, or a queen, did they expect her to be a doll at another's mercy? Or someone's sex toy?

These depressing thoughts were interrupted by the opening of the door, together with a voice that came from the end of the corridor. The voices of female attendants were also mixed in. She heard someone say:

"What's wrong with that? I just want to see!"

It was a teenager's voice. A male voice.

"Isn't she going to be my bride?"

Elsa shuddered as she listened to his words. Not from fear, but disgust. This was the prince of this country. This person...

"Excuse me."

This person didn't hesitate to step into Elsa's bedroom. Taking off his cloak, he headed straight to Elsa's side.

(So short.)

If one was arrested on charges of disrespect, it wasn't unusual to be executed. However, this sentence was the first thing that Elsa thought upon seeing the prince. If she still had her clear-cut voice of the past, she would have blurted it out immediately.

Although the prince was short, he was only shorter than Elsa by a tiny bit. Elsa had always assumed princes were tall and strong, so it was contrary to her expectations.

The prince's hair was pale silver, close to a gray color.

He was skinny, and as has his little head turned towards her, Elsa saw that his large eyes were a murky green. Those colors caught her attention, and subconsciously her hands reached for her bosom. She held her Star Stone in her hands.

With the prince's dim eyes watching her, he said:

"Hello, it's nice to meet you. My name is Claudius... Claudius Vain Yordelta Red Ark. I'm going to become the king of this country."

King, he said. With such slender limbs it was hard to believe he could bear with such a heavy responsibility.

His clothes were sewn with high quality material, but he was surprisingly lightly dressed. He wore a short-sleeved shirt and boots, so his elbows and knees were exposed.

(This is...)

Elsa's eyes quivered, looking at his hands and feet. His flesh was striped with sinister colors, and complex patterns traced his skin, like distinct carvings on his elbows and knees. He stood there, not hiding his any of it.

(...the Deviant Prince.)<ref>Translating this was actually rather difficult. Claudius’s title is “异形“, which means a lot of things — most literally it means strange-shaped, but the connotation is hard to pin down. It can mean anything from grotesque to weird to fantastic (in the horror movie-way) to suspicious-looking. At first I had it translated as “Strange Prince”, but then I realized it wasn’t going to work very well for his future title “Strange King”. I also had the title, “Grotesque Prince”, which fits extremely well for this chapter, but won’t later on (when he’s a king, it is supposed to have a positive connotation). Ragebeat_06 had it as “Aberrant King” (which is understandable but a really clunky title imo). Amazingbuffalo who translated the prequel series Mimizuku had it as “Ornate King”, but that’s out of the context of this novel and out of the question for Dokuhakihime. In the end I went with “Deviant” because it has a mixed connotation in my opinion and sounds cool (and sounds similar to demon or devil, which, if you read Mimizuku, is where Claudius gets his markings from), but just know it says nothing about his behavior — it just means Claudius is physically creepy and unusual.</ref>

Red Ark's cursed prince was known as this, precisely because of his four limbs. Indeed, people found him revolting. However...

(How disappointing.)

He's just an ordinary person, Elsa thought.

This country had many legends that were passed down through the ages. These legends continued in the present day.

The Holy Sword, the Knight who wielded it and the Witch, as well as the Forest of Night -- also, the prince who had grotesque limbs, who was the only heir to the throne.

However, Elsa was annoyed. King or not, strange or not.

(He's just the son of some royalty, that's all.)

To herself, Elsa concluded that he was nothing but a sickening member of the aristocracy; the kind of person who wore a majestic crown and concerned themselves with elegant manners more than anything else.

(It's not like they care about the lives of their subjects.)

To them, human lives were worthless like ants. Even if he had limbs like those, aristocrats were all fundamentally the same, Elsa thought.

"...Elsa?"

Claudius called her name. His quiet and gentle voice seeped through Elsa's mind like black ink.

Claudius seemed to understand the meaning of Elsa's silence.

"Oh, right, you're the Mute Princess. If I offended you, please forgive me. I heard about you before, but I accidentally forgot."

(Mute Princess?)

It took some Elsa some time to realize that he was talking about her. Elsa had known about the Red Ark's Holy Knight and Strange Prince. Therefore it shouldn't have been strange for the prince of this country to have heard about her own abnormal situation and called her as such.

She could already imagine the bards singing cliche ballads; how the Princess of Vion lost her voice due to an unfortunate mishap. How she became the pitiful Mute Princess.

(Well that's completely wrong...)

Elsa laughed ironically to herself.

(I'm no Mute Princess.)

There were more accurate titles that described her, but it was now impossible to use them. That was because she had lost her sole weapon.

"Elsa Viontine. Although I'm weak, I want to help you any way I can."

As Claudius spoke, he lifted Elsa's hand. She realized that he was going to kiss her hand like the Holy Knight did, and she couldn't help but get goosebumps.

"...!"

In the places where he touched her fingertips, a strong electric current coursed though. Elsa felt an irrational sensation, and suddenly flung aside his hand.

Claudius eyes widened in surprise, and his pupils that were the same color as Elsa's Star Stone appeared. Elsa was also shocked by her own reaction.

(Just then...)

...What was that?

It was a different feeling than when the Holy Knight kissed the back of her hand, and she clearly felt "something" was there.

Elsa's hair stood on end and she was stiff with inexplicable foreboding. Claudius's strangely patterned hands were frozen in midair. Still facing Elsa in her tenson, he furrowed his brow as he spoke:

"Are you afraid?"

Towards the prince's gentle question, Elsa suddenly felt a torrent of mute words tumble forth, spinning like a maelstrom inside her.

(Are you an idiot?)

Elsa was furious inside her mind. If she still had her voice, she would be shouting right now.

What the fuck is, 'Are you afraid?'! I'm not some shitty glass crybaby princess!

(I just don't want to be touched!)

I'm not afraid of you.

I just don't want you to touch me.

The more she wanted to say these things to him, the furious she got. Unspeakable anger filled her chest, and she clenched her teeth. Tears were starting to flow, and her fair complexion was distorted with pain. She was clenching her Star Stone with all her strength.

(Why me...?)

She never had anything. She came into this world with absolutely nothing.

(Why'd they have to take away my voice too...?)

Claudius, faced with Elsa who was clearly bursting with regret, couldn't help but feel panic.

"Um..."

Helpless and confused, he tried calling her name. "Elsa." His eyes were full of sympathy; he attempted to imagine what it was like to be driven off a bridal carriage, married away in an exotic country, .

However, he was a cursed prince. In another country, it wouldn't have been strange if he was abandoned after birth. But, maybe that makes us alike -- Elsa thought, for a split second.

Claudius's hands with vein-like markings trembled slightly. Conscious of disturbing the atmosphere, he held his breath, and expressed extraordinary self-awareness. Again, he held out his hand, touching Elsa's cheek.

"..."

If he was rejected again, he firmly decided he was never going to touch Elsa again.

In contrast with the the prince's steady determination, Elsa's feelings were raging and turbulent. She sensed the Deviant Prince's tenderness in his movements, and she too laced her behavior with her feelings. However, the sentiment that emerged was anger, not sympathy.

I won't forgive you.

Her ill mood flared, and she didn't even feel anything the moment Claudius touched her cheek. His touch was numbing. She had no idea where the feeling was coming from or what was going on. However, in her inner turmoil, she wanted to fling it all away.

She flipped those gentle wrists and knocked away the Deviant Prince's hand.

"Don't touch me! You anorexic bean sprout freak!"

She shouted without thinking, and time seemed to stop.

At those vicious words and repulsive actions, Claudius was very shocked, but Elsa was even more flabbergasted.

"...Huh...?"

"What?"

Elsa's throat squawked in a scratchy falsetto. It was unmistakable.

Elsa held a hand against her throat, rubbing her vocal chords as she exclaimed in a rich voice:

"It's back... it came back! My voice! My..."

It was what she wanted more than anything. Her own voice and her words.

Claudius had been staring blanking at her, but soon he frowned and whispered quietly:

"Elsa. I think you may have been cursed with some kind of spell."

Claudius looked down at his hands.

"That is, I think my hands it did something. My limbs have some kind of magical power. Whenever I come in contact with anything that is enchanted, I seem to dispel it..."

But Elsa didn't hear anything Claudius said. Life had returned to her bright red eyes, and her chest had ignited with fire and ambition.

Her will to survive swelled.

(As long as I have my voice.)

As long as I have words, I can keep living!

Elsa's next action was as fast as lightning. She grabbed a fine vase that was beside her and threw it at the wall. Claudius backed off a step as he exclaimed:

"That's dangerous!"

Elsa did not answer, and she used the shards from the broken vase to shred through her dress. She didn't care that her legs were exposed, and she kicked aside those horrible shoes that were difficult to walk in.

The ceremonial robes had quickly become a large rag. She tossed her hair ornaments into those rags, and flung in valuable trinkets from the room as well.

Claudius stared at Elsa, dumbstruck, and asked her while tilting his head:

"What are you doing?"

"Can't you tell?"

Elsa shot back with only a few words, and didn't answer Claudius's question. He wanted to know what she was doing? Wasn't it obvious? She was running away.

Then, she was going to sell all of these valuables, every single one!

Claudius blinked his dim eyes several times, confused, and opened his mouth:

"Then what you are going to do?"

"Lemme ask you this!"

Elsa whirled around agilely. In a split second, she had become a completely different person from her past self who had not yet regained her voice and torn her dress.

"Why do I have to get married with you?!"

In the land of a foreign country, her voice somehow seemed different. It seemed more free. Even if no one knew her reputation, she could make listeners wince. However, Claudius was unfazed as he spoke:

"It's for the good of your country and mine."

His answer was too quick, too quiet, gentle, and steady.

Elsa snorted as she addressed his response.

"Hah! My country? The fuck is my country? As you'd expect from a prince, you just don't get it!"

Then she smirked, and bore down on him with a fierce glare.

"I have no country!"

Claudius accepted those repulsive words as well as everything else head on. However, before he had a chance to reply, the doors opened, and the blond haired Holy Knight entered.

"Viontine! Dia!"

As the knight entered, he called out to Elsa with her formal name, and to Claudius was the nickname he was accustomed to.

In the corridor behind him, several servants peered in with worried looks on their face.

"Andy..."

Claudius turned around and spoke the name of the Holy Knight. Claudius too, also used informal speech to address him.

The Holy Knight, who had heard the quarrel and burst into the room, stopped in his tracks as he saw the devastation of the bedchamber and Elsa's terrible state.

"What's going on here...?"

With her bag of spoils on her shoulders, she glared at Ann Duke with her red eyes and spoke:

"Hey. Did they go back?"

Ann Duke's eyes widened in surprise. The slender, gloomy, and demure Mute Princess whom he had met not long ago had vanished. She looked at him with contempt, and her red eyes burned with raging fire; right now she was a fearless, quick footed young girl. Ann Duke failed to notice this detail though, and instead addressed the more obvious difference.

"Viontine, your voice..."

"My name is Elsa!"

Elsa snapped back as she approached Ann Duke.

"I asked you whether they left? Those Seers! Did those demented fucked up old tarts leave yet?"

The Holy Knight was intimidated by her aggression, and he hesitantly replied:

"The emissaries from Vion left a long time ago..."

"Okay great!"

Elsa smiled sweetly. Her smile was by no means elegant, and it was totally unsuited for the luxuriousness of the room. But in her opinion, there was no place too inappropriate.

"So, those despicable monsters ran away already. Convenient, at least. See ya later, then!"

"H-Hold on a second! What's going on?!"

Ann Duke grabbed Elsa's shoulder with worry. Elsa felt disgust towards those hands, and she tried to wriggle away as she shouted:

"I told you not to touch me! I'm not staying here a instant longer!"

"That's why...!"

Seeing Ann Duke strengthen his grip on Elsa, Claudius stepped forward at this moment to stop him.

"Andy, you can let go now."

Although it was not as thunderous as Elsa's voice, Claudius's voice was crystal clear. With similarly sharp eyes, he peered at Elsa and spoke:

"Elsa, you have to calm down."

Faced with Claudius's piercing gaze, Elsa recoiled a little, but then rebounded and spat:

"I am extremely calm! And I'll tell you very calmly, I am definitely not going to marry you."

Ann Duke looked at the two, and had a sudden thought about the scene: Claudius's silver and green, together with Elsa's black and red, were really beautiful colors.

Ann Duke felt very strange.

The first time he saw Elsa, her dark and sullen expression made him uneasy. Their prince had a very gentle and quiet temperament, and tended to empathize too much with the suffering of others. Like this, Ann Duke believed that if the prince, who was burdened with his own deep pain, was together with someone who was also miserable, it would be impossible for them to be happy.

Now however, Elsa, who for the most part still looked the same, seemed to give off a wholly different impression.

Claudius's eyes, which were as serene as a pool of water, gazed at Elsa. Almost whispering, he spoke:

"Um... I think I understand... but if you run away, it's very embarrassing for us."

"Even if you want to stop me, it's useless!"

Elsa was helpless. "What now...?" Claudius murmured to himself, but he did not seek help from Ann Duke.

He tried a plea with Elsa instead:

"Dinner is ready. I understand fully well that you don't want to marry me, and that's fine... but let's eat first?"

"!"

From the beginning, Elsa had intended to reject him no matter what he said. She opened her mouth to refuse, and she searched for something to say.

But then, she astonished herself. Even though she was called the Poison-Breathing Princess, nothing came out of her mouth.

She tightly rolled her hands into fists, completely unsure of what to say. She opened her mouth and her shoulders sagged. Then, she conceded:

"...I'll eat a bit."

Her response made her seem like a child. Claudius smiled and told her: "Well, let's get changed first."

The Holy Knight sighed deeply as he compared the princess who stood out from all others, and his own liege whom they called the Deviant Prince.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2

2016-04-03T05:38:03Z

Matcha: /* Chapter 2: The Mute Princess's Wedding */

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 2: The Mute Princess's Wedding==

The scent of flowers was putrid.

It was a brisk clear day with cloudless skies. A warm breeze blew, carrying with it the unfamiliar smell of earthly greenery. An open carriage lumbered along the streets of Red Ark, blowing aside this breeze.

From their windows, citizens of Red Ark scattered flower petals down towards the carriage, their faces full of anticipation and curiosity.

This was their country and their city. They were welcoming the bride of a new era, as she was to marry the prince of this land.

What a beautiful princess! -- a married woman who was watching the bridal procession remarked.

Glossy black hair, mysterious red eyes. You see it?! Those red eyes!

The bride was still very young. Everywhere in the streets, people were whispering how the prince was also young, and how they were such a perfect pair.

Though the bride could not hear these comments, she could tell from the ambient atmosphere what they were thinking.

(It's like I'm a circus exhibit.)

Elsa sat in the bridal carriage, trying to avoid people's eyes. She lowered her head and stared at the ground. This place was completely different from Vion; there weren't any dead stray dogs or beggars on the street.

(A rich country.)

Perhaps it was because of this that the people looked so peaceful and so welcoming of a foreign princess.

As a result, they even praised Elsa.

(Beautiful? Are they talking about me?)

In the carriage that was essentially her cage, she examined herself. Yes, I am very beautiful -- she silently murmured to herself. However, her self-centered thoughts were full of disdain.

Inwardly, she mocked the ignorance of the people of this country, the way they were kept in the dark.

Those snow white wrists, smooth and tender hands, delicate knuckles, and perfectly shaped, polished nails. The girl who sat on the carriage was nothing close to the pitiful figure of a beggar. She was beautifully dressed in a tight ceremonial robe that was worthy of a royal princess. However, her true self was either a beast or a curse. In short, she wasn't even human, Elsa thought.

Those days when she was imprisoned, Elsa wasn't even allowed to make the tiniest cries of a little bird.

Having grown up like a beggar, this was the world she had entered.

(My birth was a mistake.)

Now that she had left her own hated country, starting today, she had new sufferings to endure. Even though she was already sitting on the carriage, she still couldn't see herself as a bride.

Before long, the bridal carriage arrived at the castle and it passed through the gates.

Elsa kept her lips tightly sealed as she gazed at the castle, at a loss. Her red eyes were dull and murky, without the slightest glimmer. The inhabitants appeared and welcomed her in turn, giving her a grand reception. They kept telling her apologetically how it must have been a long and difficult journey, greeting her with bowed heads.

The emissaries from Vion helped Elsa off the bridal carriage. Because she had been sitting in the rickety carriage for such a long time, Elsa's knees trembled unsteadily.

Her countrymen grasped her arms with their powerful and rough grip, without the slightest respect or delicacy. She was basically like a prisoner in their custody, Elsa thought.

"Presenting Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine--"

And so the seers of Vion spoke. Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine. That was Elsa's first time hearing anyone say that.

"As we previously notified you, due to an unfortunate mishap, the princess has lost her voice."

An unfortunate mishap.

(Mishap!)

She almost laughed out loud. She had no idea who came up with that excuse. However she quickly found out there was no need to hold back her laughter.

Even her laughter had been taken away.

She wanted to laugh, but the nerves in her cheeks were stiff and unresponsive.

She was a princess who had lost her voice and words. Despite her misfortunes, the people of this city looked up to Elsa with dreamy and doting affection.

Their doting was not because of their inherent kindness. The people of Red Ark were accustomed to curses.

That was because a cursed person also lived in this city.

The seers continued to give their shameless salutations.

"So therefore, we regret the inconvenience it will bring, but..."

"Actually, it is hardly much of an inconvenience at all, as it is a honor and our pleasure to serve the one will will become our queen."

A lively and powerful voice suddenly cut in.

Surprised, Elsa looked at the man who interrupted the seers. This man advanced briskly out of the crowd of people, who parted to form a road for him.

It was a handsome man. He had blond hair and blue eyes, which were together fresh and charming. His mature and calm face had accumulated years of experience, but it also emitted youthful energy.

He did not hesitate to approach Elsa and respectfully take her hand.

"It is my honor to be able to meet you. Princess of Vion... I welcome you to this country."

He kissed the back of her hand, demonstrating his respect.

Confronted with Elsa's bewildered expression, he laughed.

"My name is Ann Duke MacValen."

The emissaries and seers of Vion all caught their breath when they heard those words.

"R-Red Ark's Holy Knight...!"

Elsa also realized it too.

(It's him.)

He was the Knight of the Holy Sword. The Kingdom of Vion had long envied his power.

The country of Red Ark had been allied with Vion since ancient times, and has long regarded the Holy Sword as the ultimate treasure.

The Holy Sword chose its own masters, and in particular it choses Holy Knights, who must dedicate their life to battle. This country had not had seen a Holy Knight in a long time, and for nearly a century it laid unused before a hero emerged to claim it.

The instant she realized this man was the Holy Knight, she felt his hands were disgusting. Before she knew it, she had rudely brushed away his hand.

"Your Royal Highness Princess Elsa!"

The Seer's face became pale as he exclaimed aloud.

(Disgusting.)

Just touching his hands made her want to vomit.

As if attempting to hide Elsa's contorted face, the seer stepped in front of her.

The Holy Knight who had his hand pushed away still smiled gently, even he couldn't see Elsa because his line of sight was blocked.

"It seems like the Princess is very nervous. But she must be tired because of the long journey, so let's save the introductions for tomorrow."

The Holy Knight's timely comment gave the seers relief, and their complexions relaxed.

"Please take the princess to her room. As for our guests from Vion, the chancellor is waiting for you."

Elsa accepted the Holy Knight's instructions, and walked into the castle led by female attendants. Her long ceremonial robes were heavy, and she couldn't get used to it. They were like leg irons shackling her movements. The attendants were respectful, but they seemed unsure how to treat Elsa who had lost her voice. They seemed cautiously fearful of her as if she were diseased.

Elsa was taken to her bedroom, and she was surprised to see how luxurious it was.

(How much is this room worth?)

Everything that she touched and smelled was so different. Even though they told her this was was her room, she just stood there stupefied and speechless.

(If I sold everything in this room, how many days worth of food could I buy?)

Elsa had always thought that as long as one had a full stomach, and a dozen blankets or so, that was pretty much the definition of happiness. Though, she had no idea whether the master of this castle was happy or not.

(In this room...)

As a princess, or a queen, did they expect her to be a doll at another's mercy? Or someone's sex toy?

These depressing thoughts were interrupted by the opening of the door, together with a voice that came from the end of the corridor. The voices of female attendants were also mixed in. She heard someone say:

"What's wrong with that? I just want to see!"

It was a teenager's voice. A male voice.

"Isn't she going to be my bride?"

Elsa shuddered as she listened to his words. Not from fear, but disgust. This was the prince of this country. This person...

"Excuse me."

This person didn't hesitate to step into Elsa's bedroom. Taking off his cloak, he headed straight to Elsa's side.

(So short.)

If one was arrested on charges of disrespect, it wasn't unusual to be executed. However, this sentence was the first thing that Elsa thought upon seeing the prince. If she still had her clear-cut voice of the past, she would have blurted it out immediately.

Although the prince was short, he was only shorter than Elsa by a tiny bit. Elsa had always assumed princes were tall and strong, so it was contrary to her expectations.

The prince's hair was pale silver, close to a gray color.

He was skinny, and as has his little head turned towards her, Elsa saw that his large eyes were a murky green. Those colors caught her attention, and subconsciously her hands reached for her bosom. She held her Star Stone in her hands.

With the prince's dim eyes watching her, he said:

"Hello, it's nice to meet you. My name is Claudius... Claudius Vain Yordelta Red Ark. I'm going to become the king of this country."

King, he said. With such slender limbs it was hard to believe he could bear with such a heavy responsibility.

His clothes were sewn with high quality material, but he was surprisingly lightly dressed. He wore a short-sleeved shirt and boots, so his elbows and knees were exposed.

(This is...)

Elsa's eyes quivered, looking at his hands and feet. His flesh was striped with sinister colors, and complex patterns traced his skin, like distinct carvings on his elbows and knees. He stood there, not hiding his any of it.

(...the Deviant Prince.)<ref>Translating this was actually rather difficult. Claudius’s title is “异形“, which means a lot of things — most literally it means strange-shaped, but the connotation is hard to pin down. It can mean anything from grotesque to weird to fantastic (in the horror movie-way) to suspicious-looking. At first I had it translated as “Strange Prince”, but then I realized it wasn’t going to work very well for his future title “Strange King”. I also had the title, “Grotesque Prince”, which fits extremely well for this chapter, but won’t later on (when he’s a king, it is supposed to have a positive connotation). Ragebeat_06 had it as “Aberrant King” (which is understandable but a really clunky title imo). Amazingbuffalo who translated the prequel series Mimizuku had it as “Ornate King”, but that’s out of the context of this novel and out of the question for Dokuhakihime. In the end I went with “Deviant” because it has a mixed connotation in my opinion and sounds cool, but just know it says nothing about his behavior — it just means Claudius is physically creepy and unusual.</ref>

Red Ark's cursed prince was known as this, precisely because of his four limbs. Indeed, people found him revolting. However...

(How disappointing.)

He's just an ordinary person, Elsa thought.

This country had many legends that were passed down through the ages. These legends continued in the present day.

The Holy Sword, the Knight who wielded it and the Witch, as well as the Forest of Night -- also, the prince who had grotesque limbs, who was the only heir to the throne.

However, Elsa was annoyed. King or not, strange or not.

(He's just the son of some royalty, that's all.)

To herself, Elsa concluded that he was nothing but a sickening member of the aristocracy; the kind of person who wore a majestic crown and concerned themselves with elegant manners more than anything else.

(It's not like they care about the lives of their subjects.)

To them, human lives were worthless like ants. Even if he had limbs like those, aristocrats were all fundamentally the same, Elsa thought.

"...Elsa?"

Claudius called her name. His quiet and gentle voice seeped through Elsa's mind like black ink.

Claudius seemed to understand the meaning of Elsa's silence.

"Oh, right, you're the Mute Princess. If I offended you, please forgive me. I heard about you before, but I accidentally forgot."

(Mute Princess?)

It took some Elsa some time to realize that he was talking about her. Elsa had known about the Red Ark's Holy Knight and Strange Prince. Therefore it shouldn't have been strange for the prince of this country to have heard about her own abnormal situation and called her as such.

She could already imagine the bards singing cliche ballads; how the Princess of Vion lost her voice due to an unfortunate mishap. How she became the pitiful Mute Princess.

(Well that's completely wrong...)

Elsa laughed ironically to herself.

(I'm no Mute Princess.)

There were more accurate titles that described her, but it was now impossible to use them. That was because she had lost her sole weapon.

"Elsa Viontine. Although I'm weak, I want to help you any way I can."

As Claudius spoke, he lifted Elsa's hand. She realized that he was going to kiss her hand like the Holy Knight did, and she couldn't help but get goosebumps.

"...!"

In the places where he touched her fingertips, a strong electric current coursed though. Elsa felt an irrational sensation, and suddenly flung aside his hand.

Claudius eyes widened in surprise, and his pupils that were the same color as Elsa's Star Stone appeared. Elsa was also shocked by her own reaction.

(Just then...)

...What was that?

It was a different feeling than when the Holy Knight kissed the back of her hand, and she clearly felt "something" was there.

Elsa's hair stood on end and she was stiff with inexplicable foreboding. Claudius's strangely patterned hands were frozen in midair. Still facing Elsa in her tenson, he furrowed his brow as he spoke:

"Are you afraid?"

Towards the prince's gentle question, Elsa suddenly felt a torrent of mute words tumble forth, spinning like a maelstrom inside her.

(Are you an idiot?)

Elsa was furious inside her mind. If she still had her voice, she would be shouting right now.

What the fuck is, 'Are you afraid?'! I'm not some shitty glass crybaby princess!

(I just don't want to be touched!)

I'm not afraid of you.

I just don't want you to touch me.

The more she wanted to say these things to him, the furious she got. Unspeakable anger filled her chest, and she clenched her teeth. Tears were starting to flow, and her fair complexion was distorted with pain. She was clenching her Star Stone with all her strength.

(Why me...?)

She never had anything. She came into this world with absolutely nothing.

(Why'd they have to take away my voice too...?)

Claudius, faced with Elsa who was clearly bursting with regret, couldn't help but feel panic.

"Um..."

Helpless and confused, he tried calling her name. "Elsa." His eyes were full of sympathy; he attempted to imagine what it was like to be driven off a bridal carriage, married away in an exotic country, .

However, he was a cursed prince. In another country, it wouldn't have been strange if he was abandoned after birth. But, maybe that makes us alike -- Elsa thought, for a split second.

Claudius's hands with vein-like markings trembled slightly. Conscious of disturbing the atmosphere, he held his breath, and expressed extraordinary self-awareness. Again, he held out his hand, touching Elsa's cheek.

"..."

If he was rejected again, he firmly decided he was never going to touch Elsa again.

In contrast with the the prince's steady determination, Elsa's feelings were raging and turbulent. She sensed the Deviant Prince's tenderness in his movements, and she too laced her behavior with her feelings. However, the sentiment that emerged was anger, not sympathy.

I won't forgive you.

Her ill mood flared, and she didn't even feel anything the moment Claudius touched her cheek. His touch was numbing. She had no idea where the feeling was coming from or what was going on. However, in her inner turmoil, she wanted to fling it all away.

She flipped those gentle wrists and knocked away the Deviant Prince's hand.

"Don't touch me! You anorexic bean sprout freak!"

She shouted without thinking, and time seemed to stop.

At those vicious words and repulsive actions, Claudius was very shocked, but Elsa was even more flabbergasted.

"...Huh...?"

"What?"

Elsa's throat squawked in a scratchy falsetto. It was unmistakable.

Elsa held a hand against her throat, rubbing her vocal chords as she exclaimed in a rich voice:

"It's back... it came back! My voice! My..."

It was what she wanted more than anything. Her own voice and her words.

Claudius had been staring blanking at her, but soon he frowned and whispered quietly:

"Elsa. I think you may have been cursed with some kind of spell."

Claudius looked down at his hands.

"That is, I think my hands it did something. My limbs have some kind of magical power. Whenever I come in contact with anything that is enchanted, I seem to dispel it..."

But Elsa didn't hear anything Claudius said. Life had returned to her bright red eyes, and her chest had ignited with fire and ambition.

Her will to survive swelled.

(As long as I have my voice.)

As long as I have words, I can keep living!

Elsa's next action was as fast as lightning. She grabbed a fine vase that was beside her and threw it at the wall. Claudius backed off a step as he exclaimed:

"That's dangerous!"

Elsa did not answer, and she used the shards from the broken vase to shred through her dress. She didn't care that her legs were exposed, and she kicked aside those horrible shoes that were difficult to walk in.

The ceremonial robes had quickly become a large rag. She tossed her hair ornaments into those rags, and flung in valuable trinkets from the room as well.

Claudius stared at Elsa, dumbstruck, and asked her while tilting his head:

"What are you doing?"

"Can't you tell?"

Elsa shot back with only a few words, and didn't answer Claudius's question. He wanted to know what she was doing? Wasn't it obvious? She was running away.

Then, she was going to sell all of these valuables, every single one!

Claudius blinked his dim eyes several times, confused, and opened his mouth:

"Then what you are going to do?"

"Lemme ask you this!"

Elsa whirled around agilely. In a split second, she had become a completely different person from her past self who had not yet regained her voice and torn her dress.

"Why do I have to get married with you?!"

In the land of a foreign country, her voice somehow seemed different. It seemed more free. Even if no one knew her reputation, she could make listeners wince. However, Claudius was unfazed as he spoke:

"It's for the good of your country and mine."

His answer was too quick, too quiet, gentle, and steady.

Elsa snorted as she addressed his response.

"Hah! My country? The fuck is my country? As you'd expect from a prince, you just don't get it!"

Then she smirked, and bore down on him with a fierce glare.

"I have no country!"

Claudius accepted those repulsive words as well as everything else head on. However, before he had a chance to reply, the doors opened, and the blond haired Holy Knight entered.

"Viontine! Dia!"

As the knight entered, he called out to Elsa with her formal name, and to Claudius was the nickname he was accustomed to.

In the corridor behind him, several servants peered in with worried looks on their face.

"Andy..."

Claudius turned around and spoke the name of the Holy Knight. Claudius too, also used informal speech to address him.

The Holy Knight, who had heard the quarrel and burst into the room, stopped in his tracks as he saw the devastation of the bedchamber and Elsa's terrible state.

"What's going on here...?"

With her bag of spoils on her shoulders, she glared at Ann Duke with her red eyes and spoke:

"Hey. Did they go back?"

Ann Duke's eyes widened in surprise. The slender, gloomy, and demure Mute Princess whom he had met not long ago had vanished. She looked at him with contempt, and her red eyes burned with raging fire; right now she was a fearless, quick footed young girl. Ann Duke failed to notice this detail though, and instead addressed the more obvious difference.

"Viontine, your voice..."

"My name is Elsa!"

Elsa snapped back as she approached Ann Duke.

"I asked you whether they left? Those Seers! Did those demented fucked up old tarts leave yet?"

The Holy Knight was intimidated by her aggression, and he hesitantly replied:

"The emissaries from Vion left a long time ago..."

"Okay great!"

Elsa smiled sweetly. Her smile was by no means elegant, and it was totally unsuited for the luxuriousness of the room. But in her opinion, there was no place too inappropriate.

"So, those despicable monsters ran away already. Convenient, at least. See ya later, then!"

"H-Hold on a second! What's going on?!"

Ann Duke grabbed Elsa's shoulder with worry. Elsa felt disgust towards those hands, and she tried to wriggle away as she shouted:

"I told you not to touch me! I'm not staying here a instant longer!"

"That's why...!"

Seeing Ann Duke strengthen his grip on Elsa, Claudius stepped forward at this moment to stop him.

"Andy, you can let go now."

Although it was not as thunderous as Elsa's voice, Claudius's voice was crystal clear. With similarly sharp eyes, he peered at Elsa and spoke:

"Elsa, you have to calm down."

Faced with Claudius's piercing gaze, Elsa recoiled a little, but then rebounded and spat:

"I am extremely calm! And I'll tell you very calmly, I am definitely not going to marry you."

Ann Duke looked at the two, and had a sudden thought about the scene: Claudius's silver and green, together with Elsa's black and red, were really beautiful colors.

Ann Duke felt very strange.

The first time he saw Elsa, her dark and sullen expression made him uneasy. Their prince had a very gentle and quiet temperament, and tended to empathize too much with the suffering of others. Like this, Ann Duke believed that if the prince, who was burdened with his own deep pain, was together with someone who was also miserable, it would be impossible for them to be happy.

Now however, Elsa, who for the most part still looked the same, seemed to give off a wholly different impression.

Claudius's eyes, which were as serene as a pool of water, gazed at Elsa. Almost whispering, he spoke:

"Um... I think I understand... but if you run away, it's very embarrassing for us."

"Even if you want to stop me, it's useless!"

Elsa was helpless. "What now...?" Claudius murmured to himself, but he did not seek help from Ann Duke.

He tried a plea with Elsa instead:

"Dinner is ready. I understand fully well that you don't want to marry me, and that's fine... but let's eat first?"

"!"

From the beginning, Elsa had intended to reject him no matter what he said. She opened her mouth to refuse, and she searched for something to say.

But then, she astonished herself. Even though she was called the Poison-Breathing Princess, nothing came out of her mouth.

She tightly rolled her hands into fists, completely unsure of what to say. She opened her mouth and her shoulders sagged. Then, she conceded:

"...I'll eat a bit."

Her response made her seem like a child. Claudius smiled and told her: "Well, let's get changed first."

The Holy Knight sighed deeply as he compared the princess who stood out from all others, and his own liege whom they called the Deviant Prince.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2

2016-04-03T05:22:59Z

Matcha:

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 2: The Mute Princess's Wedding==

The scent of flowers was putrid.

It was a brisk clear day with cloudless skies. A warm breeze blew, carrying with it the unfamiliar smell of earthly greenery. An open carriage lumbered along the streets of Red Ark, blowing aside this breeze.

From their windows, citizens of Red Ark scattered flower petals down towards the carriage, their faces full of anticipation and curiosity.

This was their country and their city. They were welcoming the bride of a new era, as she was to marry the prince of this land.

What a beautiful princess! -- a married woman who was watching the bridal procession remarked.

Glossy black hair, mysterious red eyes. You see it?! Those red eyes!

The bride was still very young. Everywhere in the streets, people were whispering how the prince was also young, and how they were such a perfect pair.

Though the bride could not hear these comments, she could tell from the ambient atmosphere what they were thinking.

(It's like I'm a circus exhibit.)

Elsa sat in the bridal carriage, trying to avoid people's eyes. She lowered her head and stared at the ground. This place was completely different from Vion; there weren't any dead stray dogs or beggars on the street.

(A rich country.)

Perhaps it was because of this that the people looked so peaceful and so welcoming of a foreign princess.

As a result, they even praised Elsa.

(Beautiful? Are they talking about me?)

In the carriage that was essentially her cage, she examined herself. Yes, I am very beautiful -- she silently murmured to herself. However, her self-centered thoughts were full of disdain.

Inwardly, she mocked the ignorance of the people of this country, the way they were kept in the dark.

Those snow white wrists, smooth and tender hands, delicate knuckles, and perfectly shaped, polished nails. The girl who sat on the carriage was nothing close to the pitiful figure of a beggar. She was beautifully dressed in a tight ceremonial robe that was worthy of a royal princess. However, her true self was either a beast or a curse. In short, she wasn't even human, Elsa thought.

Those days when she was imprisoned, Elsa wasn't even allowed to make the tiniest cries of a little bird.

Having grown up like a beggar, this was the world she had entered.

(My birth was a mistake.)

Now that she had left her own hated country, starting today, she had new sufferings to endure. Even though she was already sitting on the carriage, she still couldn't see herself as a bride.

Before long, the bridal carriage arrived at the castle and it passed through the gates.

Elsa kept her lips tightly sealed as she gazed at the castle, at a loss. Her red eyes were dull and murky, without the slightest glimmer. The inhabitants appeared and welcomed her in turn, giving her a grand reception. They kept telling her apologetically how it must have been a long and difficult journey, greeting her with bowed heads.

The emissaries from Vion helped Elsa off the bridal carriage. Because she had been sitting in the rickety carriage for such a long time, Elsa's knees trembled unsteadily.

Her countrymen grasped her arms with their powerful and rough grip, without the slightest respect or delicacy. She was basically like a prisoner in their custody, Elsa thought.

"Presenting Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine--"

And so the seers of Vion spoke. Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine. That was Elsa's first time hearing anyone say that.

"As we previously notified you, due to an unfortunate mishap, the princess has lost her voice."

An unfortunate mishap.

(Mishap!)

She almost laughed out loud. She had no idea who came up with that excuse. However she quickly found out there was no need to hold back her laughter.

Even her laughter had been taken away.

She wanted to laugh, but the nerves in her cheeks were stiff and unresponsive.

She was a princess who had lost her voice and words. Despite her misfortunes, the people of this city looked up to Elsa with dreamy and doting affection.

Their doting was not because of their inherent kindness. The people of Red Ark were accustomed to curses.

That was because a cursed person also lived in this city.

The seers continued to give their shameless salutations.

"So therefore, we regret the inconvenience it will bring, but..."

"Actually, it is hardly much of an inconvenience at all, as it is a honor and our pleasure to serve the one will will become our queen."

A lively and powerful voice suddenly cut in.

Surprised, Elsa looked at the man who interrupted the seers. This man advanced briskly out of the crowd of people, who parted to form a road for him.

It was a handsome man. He had blond hair and blue eyes, which were together fresh and charming. His mature and calm face had accumulated years of experience, but it also emitted youthful energy.

He did not hesitate to approach Elsa and respectfully take her hand.

"It is my honor to be able to meet you. Princess of Vion... I welcome you to this country."

He kissed the back of her hand, demonstrating his respect.

Confronted with Elsa's bewildered expression, he laughed.

"My name is Ann Duke MacValen."

The emissaries and seers of Vion all caught their breath when they heard those words.

"R-Red Ark's Holy Knight...!"

Elsa also realized it too.

(It's him.)

He was the Knight of the Holy Sword. The Kingdom of Vion had long envied his power.

The country of Red Ark had been allied with Vion since ancient times, and has long regarded the Holy Sword as the ultimate treasure.

The Holy Sword chose its own masters, and in particular it choses Holy Knights, who must dedicate their life to battle. This country had not had seen a Holy Knight in a long time, and for nearly a century it laid unused before a hero emerged to claim it.

The instant she realized this man was the Holy Knight, she felt his hands were disgusting. Before she knew it, she had rudely brushed away his hand.

"Your Royal Highness Princess Elsa!"

The Seer's face became pale as he exclaimed aloud.

(Disgusting.)

Just touching his hands made her want to vomit.

As if attempting to hide Elsa's contorted face, the seer stepped in front of her.

The Holy Knight who had his hand pushed away still smiled gently, even he couldn't see Elsa because his line of sight was blocked.

"It seems like the Princess is very nervous. But she must be tired because of the long journey, so let's save the introductions for tomorrow."

The Holy Knight's timely comment gave the seers relief, and their complexions relaxed.

"Please take the princess to her room. As for our guests from Vion, the chancellor is waiting for you."

Elsa accepted the Holy Knight's instructions, and walked into the castle led by female attendants. Her long ceremonial robes were heavy, and she couldn't get used to it. They were like leg irons shackling her movements. The attendants were respectful, but they seemed unsure how to treat Elsa who had lost her voice. They seemed cautiously fearful of her as if she were diseased.

Elsa was taken to her bedroom, and she was surprised to see how luxurious it was.

(How much is this room worth?)

Everything that she touched and smelled was so different. Even though they told her this was was her room, she just stood there stupefied and speechless.

(If I sold everything in this room, how many days worth of food could I buy?)

Elsa had always thought that as long as one had a full stomach, and a dozen blankets or so, that was pretty much the definition of happiness. Though, she had no idea whether the master of this castle was happy or not.

(In this room...)

As a princess, or a queen, did they expect her to be a doll at another's mercy? Or someone's sex toy?

These depressing thoughts were interrupted by the opening of the door, together with a voice that came from the end of the corridor. The voices of female attendants were also mixed in. She heard someone say:

"What's wrong with that? I just want to see!"

It was a teenager's voice. A male voice.

"Isn't she going to be my bride?"

Elsa shuddered as she listened to his words. Not from fear, but disgust. This was the prince of this country. This person...

"Excuse me."

This person didn't hesitate to step into Elsa's bedroom. Taking off his cloak, he headed straight to Elsa's side.

(So short.)

If one was arrested on charges of disrespect, it wasn't unusual to be executed. However, this sentence was the first thing that Elsa thought upon seeing the prince. If she still had her clear-cut voice of the past, she would have blurted it out immediately.

Although the prince was short, he was only shorter than Elsa by a tiny bit. Elsa had always assumed princes were tall and strong, so it was contrary to her expectations.

The prince's hair was pale silver, close to a gray color.

He was skinny, and as has his little head turned towards her, Elsa saw that his large eyes were a murky green. Those colors caught her attention, and subconsciously her hands reached for her bosom. She held her Star Stone in her hands.

With the prince's dim eyes watching her, he said:

"Hello, it's nice to meet you. My name is Claudius... Claudius Vain Yordelta Red Ark. I'm going to become the king of this country."

King, he said. With such slender limbs it was hard to believe he could bear with such a heavy responsibility.

His clothes were sewn with high quality material, but he was surprisingly lightly dressed. He wore a short-sleeved shirt and boots, so his elbows and knees were exposed.

(This is...)

Elsa's eyes quivered, looking at his hands and feet. His flesh was striped with sinister colors, and complex patterns traced his skin, like distinct carvings on his elbows and knees. He stood there, not hiding his any of it.

(...the Deviant Prince.)

Red Ark's cursed prince was known as this, precisely because of his four limbs. Indeed, people found him revolting. However...

(How disappointing.)

He's just an ordinary person, Elsa thought.

This country had many legends that were passed down through the ages. These legends continued in the present day.

The Holy Sword, the Knight who wielded it and the Witch, as well as the Forest of Night -- also, the prince who had grotesque limbs, who was the only heir to the throne.

However, Elsa was annoyed. King or not, strange or not.

(He's just the son of some royalty, that's all.)

To herself, Elsa concluded that he was nothing but a sickening member of the aristocracy; the kind of person who wore a majestic crown and concerned themselves with elegant manners more than anything else.

(It's not like they care about the lives of their subjects.)

To them, human lives were worthless like ants. Even if he had limbs like those, aristocrats were all fundamentally the same, Elsa thought.

"...Elsa?"

Claudius called her name. His quiet and gentle voice seeped through Elsa's mind like black ink.

Claudius seemed to understand the meaning of Elsa's silence.

"Oh, right, you're the Mute Princess. If I offended you, please forgive me. I heard about you before, but I accidentally forgot."

(Mute Princess?)

It took some Elsa some time to realize that he was talking about her. Elsa had known about the Red Ark's Holy Knight and Strange Prince. Therefore it shouldn't have been strange for the prince of this country to have heard about her own abnormal situation and called her as such.

She could already imagine the bards singing cliche ballads; how the Princess of Vion lost her voice due to an unfortunate mishap. How she became the pitiful Mute Princess.

(Well that's completely wrong...)

Elsa laughed ironically to herself.

(I'm no Mute Princess.)

There were more accurate titles that described her, but it was now impossible to use them. That was because she had lost her sole weapon.

"Elsa Viontine. Although I'm weak, I want to help you any way I can."

As Claudius spoke, he lifted Elsa's hand. She realized that he was going to kiss her hand like the Holy Knight did, and she couldn't help but get goosebumps.

"...!"

In the places where he touched her fingertips, a strong electric current coursed though. Elsa felt an irrational sensation, and suddenly flung aside his hand.

Claudius eyes widened in surprise, and his pupils that were the same color as Elsa's Star Stone appeared. Elsa was also shocked by her own reaction.

(Just then...)

...What was that?

It was a different feeling than when the Holy Knight kissed the back of her hand, and she clearly felt "something" was there.

Elsa's hair stood on end and she was stiff with inexplicable foreboding. Claudius's strangely patterned hands were frozen in midair. Still facing Elsa in her tenson, he furrowed his brow as he spoke:

"Are you afraid?"

Towards the prince's gentle question, Elsa suddenly felt a torrent of mute words tumble forth, spinning like a maelstrom inside her.

(Are you an idiot?)

Elsa was furious inside her mind. If she still had her voice, she would be shouting right now.

What the fuck is, 'Are you afraid?'! I'm not some shitty glass crybaby princess!

(I just don't want to be touched!)

I'm not afraid of you.

I just don't want you to touch me.

The more she wanted to say these things to him, the furious she got. Unspeakable anger filled her chest, and she clenched her teeth. Tears were starting to flow, and her fair complexion was distorted with pain. She was clenching her Star Stone with all her strength.

(Why me...?)

She never had anything. She came into this world with absolutely nothing.

(Why'd they have to take away my voice too...?)

Claudius, faced with Elsa who was clearly bursting with regret, couldn't help but feel panic.

"Um..."

Helpless and confused, he tried calling her name. "Elsa." His eyes were full of sympathy; he attempted to imagine what it was like to be driven off a bridal carriage, married away in an exotic country, .

However, he was a cursed prince. In another country, it wouldn't have been strange if he was abandoned after birth. But, maybe that makes us alike -- Elsa thought, for a split second.

Claudius's hands with vein-like markings trembled slightly. Conscious of disturbing the atmosphere, he held his breath, and expressed extraordinary self-awareness. Again, he held out his hand, touching Elsa's cheek.

"..."

If he was rejected again, he firmly decided he was never going to touch Elsa again.

In contrast with the the prince's steady determination, Elsa's feelings were raging and turbulent. She sensed the Deviant Prince's tenderness in his movements, and she too laced her behavior with her feelings. However, the sentiment that emerged was anger, not sympathy.

I won't forgive you.

Her ill mood flared, and she didn't even feel anything the moment Claudius touched her cheek. His touch was numbing. She had no idea where the feeling was coming from or what was going on. However, in her inner turmoil, she wanted to fling it all away.

She flipped those gentle wrists and knocked away the Deviant Prince's hand.

"Don't touch me! You anorexic bean sprout freak!"

She shouted without thinking, and time seemed to stop.

At those vicious words and repulsive actions, Claudius was very shocked, but Elsa was even more flabbergasted.

"...Huh...?"

"What?"

Elsa's throat squawked in a scratchy falsetto. It was unmistakable.

Elsa held a hand against her throat, rubbing her vocal chords as she exclaimed in a rich voice:

"It's back... it came back! My voice! My..."

It was what she wanted more than anything. Her own voice and her words.

Claudius had been staring blanking at her, but soon he frowned and whispered quietly:

"Elsa. I think you may have been cursed with some kind of spell."

Claudius looked down at his hands.

"That is, I think my hands it did something. My limbs have some kind of magical power. Whenever I come in contact with anything that is enchanted, I seem to dispel it..."

But Elsa didn't hear anything Claudius said. Life had returned to her bright red eyes, and her chest had ignited with fire and ambition.

Her will to survive swelled.

(As long as I have my voice.)

As long as I have words, I can keep living!

Elsa's next action was as fast as lightning. She grabbed a fine vase that was beside her and threw it at the wall. Claudius backed off a step as he exclaimed:

"That's dangerous!"

Elsa did not answer, and she used the shards from the broken vase to shred through her dress. She didn't care that her legs were exposed, and she kicked aside those horrible shoes that were difficult to walk in.

The ceremonial robes had quickly become a large rag. She tossed her hair ornaments into those rags, and flung in valuable trinkets from the room as well.

Claudius stared at Elsa, dumbstruck, and asked her while tilting his head:

"What are you doing?"

"Can't you tell?"

Elsa shot back with only a few words, and didn't answer Claudius's question. He wanted to know what she was doing? Wasn't it obvious? She was running away.

Then, she was going to sell all of these valuables, every single one!

Claudius blinked his dim eyes several times, confused, and opened his mouth:

"Then what you are going to do?"

"Lemme ask you this!"

Elsa whirled around agilely. In a split second, she had become a completely different person from her past self who had not yet regained her voice and torn her dress.

"Why do I have to get married with you?!"

In the land of a foreign country, her voice somehow seemed different. It seemed more free. Even if no one knew her reputation, she could make listeners wince. However, Claudius was unfazed as he spoke:

"It's for the good of your country and mine."

His answer was too quick, too quiet, gentle, and steady.

Elsa snorted as she addressed his response.

"Hah! My country? The fuck is my country? As you'd expect from a prince, you just don't get it!"

Then she smirked, and bore down on him with a fierce glare.

"I have no country!"

Claudius accepted those repulsive words as well as everything else head on. However, before he had a chance to reply, the doors opened, and the blond haired Holy Knight entered.

"Viontine! Dia!"

As the knight entered, he called out to Elsa with her formal name, and to Claudius was the nickname he was accustomed to.

In the corridor behind him, several servants peered in with worried looks on their face.

"Andy..."

Claudius turned around and spoke the name of the Holy Knight. Claudius too, also used informal speech to address him.

The Holy Knight, who had heard the quarrel and burst into the room, stopped in his tracks as he saw the devastation of the bedchamber and Elsa's terrible state.

"What's going on here...?"

With her bag of spoils on her shoulders, she glared at Ann Duke with her red eyes and spoke:

"Hey. Did they go back?"

Ann Duke's eyes widened in surprise. The slender, gloomy, and demure Mute Princess whom he had met not long ago had vanished. She looked at him with contempt, and her red eyes burned with raging fire; right now she was a fearless, quick footed young girl. Ann Duke failed to notice this detail though, and instead addressed the more obvious difference.

"Viontine, your voice..."

"My name is Elsa!"

Elsa snapped back as she approached Ann Duke.

"I asked you whether they left? Those Seers! Did those demented fucked up old tarts leave yet?"

The Holy Knight was intimidated by her aggression, and he hesitantly replied:

"The emissaries from Vion left a long time ago..."

"Okay great!"

Elsa smiled sweetly. Her smile was by no means elegant, and it was totally unsuited for the luxuriousness of the room. But in her opinion, there was no place too inappropriate.

"So, those despicable monsters ran away already. Convenient, at least. See ya later, then!"

"H-Hold on a second! What's going on?!"

Ann Duke grabbed Elsa's shoulder with worry. Elsa felt disgust towards those hands, and she tried to wriggle away as she shouted:

"I told you not to touch me! I'm not staying here a instant longer!"

"That's why...!"

Seeing Ann Duke strengthen his grip on Elsa, Claudius stepped forward at this moment to stop him.

"Andy, you can let go now."

Although it was not as thunderous as Elsa's voice, Claudius's voice was crystal clear. With similarly sharp eyes, he peered at Elsa and spoke:

"Elsa, you have to calm down."

Faced with Claudius's piercing gaze, Elsa recoiled a little, but then rebounded and spat:

"I am extremely calm! And I'll tell you very calmly, I am definitely not going to marry you."

Ann Duke looked at the two, and had a sudden thought about the scene: Claudius's silver and green, together with Elsa's black and red, were really beautiful colors.

Ann Duke felt very strange.

The first time he saw Elsa, her dark and sullen expression made him uneasy. Their prince had a very gentle and quiet temperament, and tended to empathize too much with the suffering of others. Like this, Ann Duke believed that if the prince, who was burdened with his own deep pain, was together with someone who was also miserable, it would be impossible for them to be happy.

Now however, Elsa, who for the most part still looked the same, seemed to give off a wholly different impression.

Claudius's eyes, which were as serene as a pool of water, gazed at Elsa. Almost whispering, he spoke:

"Um... I think I understand... but if you run away, it's very embarrassing for us."

"Even if you want to stop me, it's useless!"

Elsa was helpless. "What now...?" Claudius murmured to himself, but he did not seek help from Ann Duke.

He tried a plea with Elsa instead:

"Dinner is ready. I understand fully well that you don't want to marry me, and that's fine... but let's eat first?"

"!"

From the beginning, Elsa had intended to reject him no matter what he said. She opened her mouth to refuse, and she searched for something to say.

But then, she astonished herself. Even though she was called the Poison-Breathing Princess, nothing came out of her mouth.

She tightly rolled her hands into fists, completely unsure of what to say. She opened her mouth and her shoulders sagged. Then, she conceded:

"...I'll eat a bit."

Her response made her seem like a child. Claudius smiled and told her: "Well, let's get changed first."

The Holy Knight sighed deeply as he compared the princess who stood out from all others, and his own liege whom they called the Deviant Prince.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2

2016-04-03T05:20:49Z

Matcha: Created page with "{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}} ==Chapter 2: The Mute Princess's Wedding== The scent of flowers was putrid. It was a brisk clear day with cloudless skies. A warm breeze b..."

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 2: The Mute Princess's Wedding==

The scent of flowers was putrid.

It was a brisk clear day with cloudless skies. A warm breeze blew, carrying with it the unfamiliar smell of earthly greenery. An open carriage lumbered along the streets of Red Ark, blowing aside this breeze.

From their windows, citizens of Red Ark scattered flower petals down towards the carriage, their faces full of anticipation and curiosity.

This was their country and their city. They were welcoming the bride of a new era, as she was to marry the prince of this land.

What a beautiful princess! -- a married woman who was watching the bridal procession remarked.

Glossy black hair, mysterious red eyes. You see it?! Those red eyes!

The bride was still very young. Everywhere in the streets, people were whispering how the prince was also young, and how they were such a perfect pair.

Though the bride could not hear these comments, she could tell from the ambient atmosphere what they were thinking.

(It's like I'm a circus exhibit.)

Elsa sat in the bridal carriage, trying to avoid people's eyes. She lowered her head and stared at the ground. This place was completely different from Vion; there weren't any dead stray dogs or beggars on the street.

(A rich country.)

Perhaps it was because of this that the people looked so peaceful and so welcoming of a foreign princess.

As a result, they even praised Elsa.

(Beautiful? Are they talking about me?)

In the carriage that was essentially her cage, she examined herself. Yes, I am very beautiful -- she silently murmured to herself. However, her self-centered thoughts were full of disdain.

Inwardly, she mocked the ignorance of the people of this country, the way they were kept in the dark.

Those snow white wrists, smooth and tender hands, delicate knuckles, and perfectly shaped, polished nails. The girl who sat on the carriage was nothing close to the pitiful figure of a beggar. She was beautifully dressed in a tight ceremonial robe that was worthy of a royal princess. However, her true self was either a beast or a curse. In short, she wasn't even human, Elsa thought.

Those days when she was imprisoned, Elsa wasn't even allowed to make the tiniest cries of a little bird.

Having grown up like a beggar, this was the world she had entered.

(My birth was a mistake.)

Now that she had left her own hated country, starting today, she had new sufferings to endure. Even though she was already sitting on the carriage, she still couldn't see herself as a bride.

Before long, the bridal carriage arrived at the castle and it passed through the gates.

Elsa kept her lips tightly sealed as she gazed at the castle, at a loss. Her red eyes were dull and murky, without the slightest glimmer. The inhabitants appeared and welcomed her in turn, giving her a grand reception. They kept telling her apologetically how it must have been a long and difficult journey, greeting her with bowed heads.

The emissaries from Vion helped Elsa off the bridal carriage. Because she had been sitting in the rickety carriage for such a long time, Elsa's knees trembled unsteadily.

Her countrymen grasped her arms with their powerful and rough grip, without the slightest respect or delicacy. She was basically like a prisoner in their custody, Elsa thought.

"Presenting Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine--"

And so the seers of Vion spoke. Her Royal Highness Princess Viontine. That was Elsa's first time hearing anyone say that.

"As we previously notified you, due to an unfortunate mishap, the princess has lost her voice."

An unfortunate mishap.

(Mishap!)

She almost laughed out loud. She had no idea who came up with that excuse. However she quickly found out there was no need to hold back her laughter.

Even her laughter had been taken away.

She wanted to laugh, but the nerves in her cheeks were stiff and unresponsive.

She was a princess who had lost her voice and words. Despite her misfortunes, the people of this city looked up to Elsa with dreamy and doting affection.

Their doting was not because of their inherent kindness. The people of Red Ark were accustomed to curses.

That was because a cursed person also lived in this city.

The seers continued to give their shameless salutations.

"So therefore, we regret the inconvenience it will bring, but..."

"Actually, it is hardly much of an inconvenience at all, as it is a honor and our pleasure to serve the one will will become our queen."

A lively and powerful voice suddenly cut in.

Surprised, Elsa looked at the man who interrupted the seers. This man advanced briskly out of the crowd of people, who parted to form a road for him.

It was a handsome man. He had blond hair and blue eyes, which were together fresh and charming. His mature and calm face had accumulated years of experience, but it also emitted youthful energy.

He did not hesitate to approach Elsa and respectfully take her hand.

"It is my honor to be able to meet you. Princess of Vion... I welcome you to this country."

He kissed the back of her hand, demonstrating his respect.

Confronted with Elsa's bewildered expression, he laughed.

"My name is Ann Duke MacValen."

The emissaries and seers of Vion all caught their breath when they heard those words.

"R-Red Ark's Holy Knight...!"

Elsa also realized it too.

(It's him.)

He was the Knight of the Holy Sword. The Kingdom of Vion had long envied his power.

The country of Red Ark had been allied with Vion since ancient times, and has long regarded the Holy Sword as the ultimate treasure.

The Holy Sword chose its own masters, and in particular it choses Holy Knights, who must dedicate their life to battle. This country had not had seen a Holy Knight in a long time, and for nearly a century it laid unused before a hero emerged to claim it.

The instant she realized this man was the Holy Knight, she felt his hands were disgusting. Before she knew it, she had rudely brushed away his hand.

"Your Royal Highness Princess Elsa!"

The Seer's face became pale as he exclaimed aloud.

(Disgusting.)

Just touching his hands made her want to vomit.

As if attempting to hide Elsa's contorted face, the seer stepped in front of her.

The Holy Knight who had his hand pushed away still smiled gently, even he couldn't see Elsa because his line of sight was blocked.

"It seems like the Princess is very nervous. But she must be tired because of the long journey, so let's save the introductions for tomorrow."

The Holy Knight's timely comment gave the seers relief, and their complexions relaxed.

"Please take the princess to her room. As for our guests from Vion, the chancellor is waiting for you."

Elsa accepted the Holy Knight's instructions, and walked into the castle led by female attendants. Her long ceremonial robes were heavy, and she couldn't get used to it. They were like leg irons shackling her movements. The attendants were respectful, but they seemed unsure how to treat Elsa who had lost her voice. They seemed cautiously fearful of her as if she were diseased.

Elsa was taken to her bedroom, and she was surprised to see how luxurious it was.

(How much is this room worth?)

Everything that she touched and smelled was so different. Even though they told her this was was her room, she just stood there stupefied and speechless.

(If I sold everything in this room, how many days worth of food could I buy?)

Elsa had always thought that as long as one had a full stomach, and a dozen blankets or so, that was pretty much the definition of happiness. Though, she had no idea whether the master of this castle was happy or not.

(In this room...)

As a princess, or a queen, did they expect her to be a doll at another's mercy? Or someone's sex toy?

These depressing thoughts were interrupted by the opening of the door, together with a voice that came from the end of the corridor. The voices of female attendants were also mixed in. She heard someone say:

"What's wrong with that? I just want to see!"

It was a teenager's voice. A male voice.

"Isn't she going to be my bride?"

Elsa shuddered as she listened to his words. Not from fear, but disgust. This was the prince of this country. This person...

"Excuse me."

This person didn't hesitate to step into Elsa's bedroom. Taking off his cloak, he headed straight to Elsa's side.

(So short.)

If one was arrested on charges of disrespect, it wasn't unusual to be executed. However, this sentence was the first thing that Elsa thought upon seeing the prince. If she still had her clear-cut voice of the past, she would have blurted it out immediately.

Although the prince was short, he was only shorter than Elsa by a tiny bit. Elsa had always assumed princes were tall and strong, so it was contrary to her expectations.

The prince's hair was pale silver, close to a gray color.

He was skinny, and as has his little head turned towards her, Elsa saw that his large eyes were a murky green. Those colors caught her attention, and subconsciously her hands reached for her bosom. She held her Star Stone in her hands.

With the prince's dim eyes watching her, he said:

"Hello, it's nice to meet you. My name is Claudius... Claudius Vain Yordelta Red Ark. I'm going to become the king of this country."

King, he said. With such slender limbs it was hard to believe he could bear with such a heavy responsibility.

His clothes were sewn with high quality material, but he was surprisingly lightly dressed. He wore a short-sleeved shirt and boots, so his elbows and knees were exposed.

(This is...)

Elsa's eyes quivered, looking at his hands and feet. His flesh was striped with sinister colors, and complex patterns traced his skin, like distinct carvings on his elbows and knees. He stood there, not hiding his any of it.

(...the Grotesque Prince.)

Red Ark's cursed prince was known as this, precisely because of his four limbs. Indeed, people found him revolting. However...

(How disappointing.)

He's just an ordinary person, Elsa thought.

This country had many legends that were passed down through the ages. These legends continued in the present day.

The Holy Sword, the Knight who wielded it and the Witch, as well as the Forest of Night -- also, the prince who had grotesque limbs, who was the only heir to the throne.

However, Elsa was annoyed. King or not, strange or not.

(He's just the son of some royalty, that's all.)

To herself, Elsa concluded that he was nothing but a sickening member of the aristocracy; the kind of person who wore a majestic crown and concerned themselves with elegant manners more than anything else.

(It's not like they care about the lives of their subjects.)

To them, human lives were worthless like ants. Even if he had limbs like those, aristocrats were all fundamentally the same, Elsa thought.

"...Elsa?"

Claudius called her name. His quiet and gentle voice seeped through Elsa's mind like black ink.

Claudius seemed to understand the meaning of Elsa's silence.

"Oh, right, you're the Mute Princess. If I offended you, please forgive me. I heard about you before, but I accidentally forgot."

(Mute Princess?)

It took some Elsa some time to realize that he was talking about her. Elsa had known about the Red Ark's Holy Knight and Strange Prince. Therefore it shouldn't have been strange for the prince of this country to have heard about her own abnormal situation and called her as such.

She could already imagine the bards singing cliche ballads; how the Princess of Vion lost her voice due to an unfortunate mishap. How she became the pitiful Mute Princess.

(Well that's completely wrong...)

Elsa laughed ironically to herself.

(I'm no Mute Princess.)

There were more accurate titles that described her, but it was now impossible to use them. That was because she had lost her sole weapon.

"Elsa Viontine. Although I'm weak, I want to help you any way I can."

As Claudius spoke, he lifted Elsa's hand. She realized that he was going to kiss her hand like the Holy Knight did, and she couldn't help but get goosebumps.

"...!"

In the places where he touched her fingertips, a strong electric current coursed though. Elsa felt an irrational sensation, and suddenly flung aside his hand.

Claudius eyes widened in surprise, and his pupils that were the same color as Elsa's Star Stone appeared. Elsa was also shocked by her own reaction.

(Just then...)

...What was that?

It was a different feeling than when the Holy Knight kissed the back of her hand, and she clearly felt "something" was there.

Elsa's hair stood on end and she was stiff with inexplicable foreboding. Claudius's strangely patterned hands were frozen in midair. Still facing Elsa in her tenson, he furrowed his brow as he spoke:

"Are you afraid?"

Towards the prince's gentle question, Elsa suddenly felt a torrent of mute words tumble forth, spinning like a maelstrom inside her.

(Are you an idiot?)

Elsa was furious inside her mind. If she still had her voice, she would be shouting right now.

What the fuck is, 'Are you afraid?'! I'm not some shitty glass crybaby princess!

(I just don't want to be touched!)

I'm not afraid of you.

I just don't want you to touch me.

The more she wanted to say these things to him, the furious she got. Unspeakable anger filled her chest, and she clenched her teeth. Tears were starting to flow, and her fair complexion was distorted with pain. She was clenching her Star Stone with all her strength.

(Why me...?)

She never had anything. She came into this world with absolutely nothing.

(Why'd they have to take away my voice too...?)

Claudius, faced with Elsa who was clearly bursting with regret, couldn't help but feel panic.

"Um..."

Helpless and confused, he tried calling her name. "Elsa." His eyes were full of sympathy; he attempted to imagine what it was like to be driven off a bridal carriage, married away in an exotic country, .

However, he was a cursed prince. In another country, it wouldn't have been strange if he was abandoned after birth. But, maybe that makes us alike -- Elsa thought, for a split second.

Claudius's hands with vein-like markings trembled slightly. Conscious of disturbing the atmosphere, he held his breath, and expressed extraordinary self-awareness. Again, he held out his hand, touching Elsa's cheek.

"..."

If he was rejected again, he firmly decided he was never going to touch Elsa again.

In contrast with the the prince's steady determination, Elsa's feelings were raging and turbulent. She sensed the Grotesque Prince's tenderness in his movements, and she too laced her behavior with her feelings. However, the sentiment that emerged was anger, not sympathy.

I won't forgive you.

Her ill mood flared, and she didn't even feel anything the moment Claudius touched her cheek. His touch was numbing. She had no idea where the feeling was coming from or what was going on. However, in her inner turmoil, she wanted to fling it all away.

She flipped those gentle wrists and knocked away the Grotesque Prince's hand.

"Don't touch me! You anorexic bean sprout freak!"

She shouted without thinking, and time seemed to stop.

At those vicious words and repulsive actions, Claudius was very shocked, but Elsa was even more flabbergasted.

"...Huh...?"

"What?"

Elsa's throat squawked in a scratchy falsetto. It was unmistakable.

Elsa held a hand against her throat, rubbing her vocal chords as she exclaimed in a rich voice:

"It's back... it came back! My voice! My..."

It was what she wanted more than anything. Her own voice and her words.

Claudius had been staring blanking at her, but soon he frowned and whispered quietly:

"Elsa. I think you may have been cursed with some kind of spell."

Claudius looked down at his hands.

"That is, I think my hands it did something. My limbs have some kind of magical power. Whenever I come in contact with anything that is enchanted, I seem to dispel it..."

But Elsa didn't hear anything Claudius said. Life had returned to her bright red eyes, and her chest had ignited with fire and ambition.

Her will to survive swelled.

(As long as I have my voice.)

As long as I have words, I can keep living!

Elsa's next action was as fast as lightning. She grabbed a fine vase that was beside her and threw it at the wall. Claudius backed off a step as he exclaimed:

"That's dangerous!"

Elsa did not answer, and she used the shards from the broken vase to shred through her dress. She didn't care that her legs were exposed, and she kicked aside those horrible shoes that were difficult to walk in.

The ceremonial robes had quickly become a large rag. She tossed her hair ornaments into those rags, and flung in valuable trinkets from the room as well.

Claudius stared at Elsa, dumbstruck, and asked her while tilting his head:

"What are you doing?"

"Can't you tell?"

Elsa shot back with only a few words, and didn't answer Claudius's question. He wanted to know what she was doing? Wasn't it obvious? She was running away.

Then, she was going to sell all of these valuables, every single one!

Claudius blinked his dim eyes several times, confused, and opened his mouth:

"Then what you are going to do?"

"Lemme ask you this!"

Elsa whirled around agilely. In a split second, she had become a completely different person from her past self who had not yet regained her voice and torn her dress.

"Why do I have to get married with you?!"

In the land of a foreign country, her voice somehow seemed different. It seemed more free. Even if no one knew her reputation, she could make listeners wince. However, Claudius was unfazed as he spoke:

"It's for the good of your country and mine."

His answer was too quick, too quiet, gentle, and steady.

Elsa snorted as she addressed his response.

"Hah! My country? The fuck is my country? As you'd expect from a prince, you just don't get it!"

Then she smirked, and bore down on him with a fierce glare.

"I have no country!"

Claudius accepted those repulsive words as well as everything else head on. However, before he had a chance to reply, the doors opened, and the blond haired Holy Knight entered.

"Viontine! Dia!"

As the knight entered, he called out to Elsa with her formal name, and to Claudius was the nickname he was accustomed to.

In the corridor behind him, several servants peered in with worried looks on their face.

"Andy..."

Claudius turned around and spoke the name of the Holy Knight. Claudius too, also used informal speech to address him.

The Holy Knight, who had heard the quarrel and burst into the room, stopped in his tracks as he saw the devastation of the bedchamber and Elsa's terrible state.

"What's going on here...?"

With her bag of spoils on her shoulders, she glared at Ann Duke with her red eyes and spoke:

"Hey. Did they go back?"

Ann Duke's eyes widened in surprise. The slender, gloomy, and demure Mute Princess whom he had met not long ago had vanished. She looked at him with contempt, and her red eyes burned with raging fire; right now she was a fearless, quick footed young girl. Ann Duke failed to notice this detail though, and instead addressed the more obvious difference.

"Viontine, your voice..."

"My name is Elsa!"

Elsa snapped back as she approached Ann Duke.

"I asked you whether they left? Those Seers! Did those demented fucked up old tarts leave yet?"

The Holy Knight was intimidated by her aggression, and he hesitantly replied:

"The emissaries from Vion left a long time ago..."

"Okay great!"

Elsa smiled sweetly. Her smile was by no means elegant, and it was totally unsuited for the luxuriousness of the room. But in her opinion, there was no place too inappropriate.

"So, those despicable monsters ran away already. Convenient, at least. See ya later, then!"

"H-Hold on a second! What's going on?!"

Ann Duke grabbed Elsa's shoulder with worry. Elsa felt disgust towards those hands, and she tried to wriggle away as she shouted:

"I told you not to touch me! I'm not staying here a instant longer!"

"That's why...!"

Seeing Ann Duke strengthen his grip on Elsa, Claudius stepped forward at this moment to stop him.

"Andy, you can let go now."

Although it was not as thunderous as Elsa's voice, Claudius's voice was crystal clear. With similarly sharp eyes, he peered at Elsa and spoke:

"Elsa, you have to calm down."

Faced with Claudius's piercing gaze, Elsa recoiled a little, but then rebounded and spat:

"I am extremely calm! And I'll tell you very calmly, I am definitely not going to marry you."

Ann Duke looked at the two, and had a sudden thought about the scene: Claudius's silver and green, together with Elsa's black and red, were really beautiful colors.

Ann Duke felt very strange.

The first time he saw Elsa, her dark and sullen expression made him uneasy. Their prince had a very gentle and quiet temperament, and tended to empathize too much with the suffering of others. Like this, Ann Duke believed that if the prince, who was burdened with his own deep pain, was together with someone who was also miserable, it would be impossible for them to be happy.

Now however, Elsa, who for the most part still looked the same, seemed to give off a wholly different impression.

Claudius's eyes, which were as serene as a pool of water, gazed at Elsa. Almost whispering, he spoke:

"Um... I think I understand... but if you run away, it's very embarrassing for us."

"Even if you want to stop me, it's useless!"

Elsa was helpless. "What now...?" Claudius murmured to himself, but he did not seek help from Ann Duke.

He tried a plea with Elsa instead:

"Dinner is ready. I understand fully well that you don't want to marry me, and that's fine... but let's eat first?"

"!"

From the beginning, Elsa had intended to reject him no matter what he said. She opened her mouth to refuse, and she searched for something to say.

But then, she astonished herself. Even though she was called the Poison-Breathing Princess, nothing came out of her mouth.

She tightly rolled her hands into fists, completely unsure of what to say. She opened her mouth and her shoulders sagged. Then, she conceded:

"...I'll eat a bit."

Her response made her seem like a child. Claudius smiled and told her: "Well, let's get changed first."

The Holy Knight sighed deeply as he compared the princess who stood out from all others, and his own liege whom they called the Grotesque Prince.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Matcha

2016-04-02T07:31:56Z

Matcha:

Chinese translator.

My translation notes are [[User:Matcha/Notes|here]].

My personal translation blog is at: [https://kawaiidaikon.wordpress.com/ kawaiidaikon.wordpress.com]

<hr>
Projects:
* [[Jinrui wa Suitai Shimashita]] (dropped)
* [[Battery]]
* [[Mimizuku_to_Yoru_no_Ou|Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi]]

User:Matcha/Notes

2016-04-02T07:31:21Z

Matcha:

==[[Jinrui wa Suitai Shimashita]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Jintai}}

==[[Battery]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Battery}}

==[[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}

==[[Ao no Exorcist]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Ao no Exorcist}}

User:Matcha/Notes

2016-04-02T07:30:26Z

Matcha:

==[[Jinrui wa Suitai Shimashita]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Jintai}}

==[[Battery]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Battery}}

==[[Dokuhakihime]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}

==[[Ao no Exorcist]]==
{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Ao no Exorcist}}

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1

2016-04-01T07:51:58Z

Matcha: Created page with "{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}} ==Chapter 1: Elsa, the Abandoned Child==  In the country of Vion, surrounding the wealthy residential areas, there were numer..."

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}
==Chapter 1: Elsa, the Abandoned Child==


In the country of Vion, surrounding the wealthy residential areas, there were numerous districts where people lived in poverty. The neighborhood where Elsa grew up was particularly poor. People actually considered it to be more of a slum rather than just a ghetto. Elsa sprinted through these dark streets, her bare feet pounding on dry land as she huffed and puffed through clenched teeth.

She soared over leaking sewage and wooden crates scattered in disorder on the streets. She leaped over a feral dog that was either sleeping or dead, hesitating not even the slightest as she propelled her frail torso and dangerously thin shoulders forward, sprinting effortlessly. Her long black hair was neither trimmed nor neat. The ends of her hair were split and disarrayed. Only the pupils of her eyes did not waver in intensity, almost entirely scarlet red.

Elsa was sprinting home. In these parts, most people lived on the streets, but she had a house to return to. On paper, it actually belonged to Elsa’s foster parents who had raised her, but since they were dead, she had inherited it even though the house was technically owned by dead people.

"Elsa."

A hand reached out from the streets and grabbed her by the shoulders. By reflex, Elsa twisted away and cried out:

"Hey! Lemme go!"

"Is there a reason why you’re so tense? I really don’t get you."

The large hand that grabbed Elsa’s shoulder was firm, and the deep voice that she heard sounded familiar. Taking a deep breath, Elsa brought her fiery red eyes to glare at him.


"That's none of your business, Joseph!"

Despite being spurned and identified by name, he was unshaken. The man sighed and furrowed his fine eyebrows. This person who blocked Elsa’s path was quite a well-known man on the streets. Although most people of this area were nasty and lazy folk, he was one of the few more sympathetic individuals who actually tried to keep an eye on Elsa.

Joseph was a bouncer at a local tavern and older than Elsa by about ten years. His muscular build was well-conditioned.

His tall figure sported a collared coat. He had extremely short brown hair and pupils of a similar color. Quite contrary to his body and line of work, his eyes flickered with sense of youthful energy. Suddenly his ordinarily gentle and cheerful eyes narrowed as he lowered his head towards Elsa with astonishment.

"What are you holding in your hands? Show me."

"Huh?!"

Faced with his menacing tone, Elsa looked extremely uncomfortable. Her eyebrows puckered up as she clutched a leather wallet and rapidly tried to conceal it against her frail chest. Her arms were crossed like they were hiding something, and she spat.

"I didn’t take anything!"

Joseph didn't hesitate to grab her shoulders and attempt to wrestle that purse away from her. A muddy green stone hung from Elsa’s neck, exposed to the outside air.


"Hey, hands off! You creep! Don't you fucking dare touch me. I’ll tell Misery!"<ref>Misery (ミザリー), in this context, is a name.</ref>

"All you have is that dirty mouth, you little imp. Even a chicken is more feminine than you are."

Elsa clenched her fist in resistance, but it made no more of a difference to Joseph than if she were a insect. He lifted the leather purse high above him and spoke.

"Pickpocketing?"

Elsa kept struggling over it as she complained:

"Give it back! You thief!"

Joseph let go of the purse, but his astounded expression hardly changed.

"Are we talking about you or me here? But that’s definitely not yours."

"It’s mine!"

Elsa snorted and raised her chin, and arrogantly continued:

"If I pick up something off the ground, it’s mine, right? What’s the difference between this and picking up trash? If you’re going to scold the whole boatload of us, then I’ll gladly listen! Don’t stick your butt in this, Joseph!"

"They’re not the same thing."

"They’re exactly the same!"


Elsa’s mouth blabbered on she stood there.

"If it's ditched in a landfill and wrapped in shoddy blankets, who’d want that? As an alcoholic who can't tell backwards and forwards apart, you’re more useless than an old goat. I ought to tell Misery that if a man like you keeps pouring money into drinks, he’ll keep going back even if he's got nothing left!"

As Elsa’s tirade went on, Joseph sighed as if to surrender.

"Honestly, you…"

"My life has nothing to do with you, Joseph. If you like giving people earfuls of crap, then please preach at that wall instead."

Elsa opened her palms waved them around so Joseph could that see they were empty. As she planned to turn around and leave, Joseph grabbed her shoulders again.

"Wait! I have something something to say that doesn’t have anything to do with with the two of us. Elsa, you skipped out on your shift at Loki’s store again. I helped get that job for you—-"

Elsa shrugged off Joseph’s massive hands and flashed a threatening glare at him.

"I don’t want it! I’d rather die than be ordered around by Loki! Somebody who makes such tasteless food and serves it to people should burn in hell!"

The work that Elsa played hooky on was a job that Joseph had arranged for her. His face twisted into contortion, and Joseph spoke with a coarse voice.

"Did you really get such a dirty mouth from practice? Or were you born with it? If you want to talk all high and mighty, save it for after you get a job and can support yourself!"


"Oh here we have it, another one of Joseph’s frickin' lessons!"

Elsa didn’t bother hiding her sarcastic expression.

He was always like that. In Elsa’s opinion, his lectures was less him trying to be helpful than him nosing around. Deep down though, Elsa understood that Joseph’s words were for her own benefit. However, her own heart was filled with the arrogant belief that she wasn’t a child anymore, so she straightened her shoulders.

"If I make a living off of my reputation as the poison-breathing one, cussing and swearing, what the hell's wrong with that?"

Joseph released a huge sigh as he ran both of his hands through his hair. His movements were crude, and it gave away how shaken he was by the conversation.

"Can a little rascal like you really survive like that?!"

Listening to Joseph’s argument weaken, Elsa released a chortle of laughter. She directed her ridicule at Joseph, but also a little at herself.

"I can do anything!"

As she laughed, words continued to spill out of her.


"I can do it."

Suddenly, the entire world seemed to spin with those words, and the image of Joseph’s face distorted. It was as if droplets of ink had interrupted the picture.

"...As long as I have my words and my voice."

That’s where it broke off.

(No matter what it is, I can do it... as long as I have a voice.)

Elsa’s awoke to the sensation of her lips touching the icy stone floor. The taste of the cold stone reminded her of her despair.

Elsa understood very clearly why she felt this despair.

It wasn’t because she longed for freedom now that she was in imprisoned. Nor was it because she cursed how her life had played out or the people she had met. It was certainly not because of the treatment she suffered as a prisoner and how they had tossed her onto the icy cold ground.

Rather, it was because she had inadvertently been pulled into the dreamscape of her past, when she could talk.

(My voice.)

She still wanted to say something. But lying on the ground, only the sound of air came out from lips when she tried.


There was a bed in this narrow cell, but Elsa continued to lie on the cold floor.

She tasted the stone floor in her silent tears. They were tears of despair, but she couldn’t muster up any anger. There wasn’t any point.

In the midst of all this darkness, there was this faint muddy green glow. Elsa groped blindly with her fingers in the direction that green light. Before her eyes, Elsa saw the Star Stone that ordinarily hung at her bosum.

In Vion, as long as an infant is born alive, a Star Stone is assigned based on the positions of the stars. Regardless if one is nobility or a peasant, every person gets a stone that stays with them for life. Each person’s color and shape is unique. Elsa’s stone was glossy and a muddy green color, with traces of red scattered within.

It was said that when Elsa was born, the Seers had interpreted from the stars that her birth was an ill omen.

In other words, they predicted that she would become "the princess who would curse the country, a poison-breathing princess."

But even taboo children and miscarried fetuses were assigned star stones. This was the custom of this country.

Elsa wasn’t quite sure whether this was a blessing or a curse. She delicately caressed her stone with her finger. It didn’t have any particular special abilities, and it wasn’t going to bring her anything.

Within the City of Vion, even inside a prison, Elsa’s hands and feet were free to move. Her mouth was free of any bindings. The only freedom the Seers had stolen from her was the clarity of her voice.

Her one and only, rich, mellifluous voice, had been tied up as if with string. It refused to appear.

The temple Seers had performed a wicked and cruel act in order to wed a maiden to a foreign country. It was inhumane.

Because of the poison-breathing princess’s vulgar language, they had used magic to snatch away her voice and her words.

Elsa stroked the icy floor as well as the hem of her dress. Without warning, she heard the sound of footsteps, followed by this particularly despicable raspy voice.

"Princess."

The young girl reflexively shot a glance. Actually, she hadn’t intended to make any response at all. She had originally intended to become a soulless doll, or a corpse, but she couldn’t suppress her feelings of hatred and rejection.

"Milady is like this again..."<ref>The text is vague, but I believe the Seers are referring to her uncooperativity.</ref>

Their solemn tone of voice didn’t bear an ounce of respect. To them, it was another day in the business, and it was easy to tell they spoke that way out of obligation.

Elsa wished she could block her ears. However, a voice continued in her ears:

"...just like a sinner."

Just then, a new voice spoke out as if it were trying to verify something the speaker didn't understand. It was a voice she hadn’t heard before.

"Can’t you all be a little more respectful?"

Their deep, heavy, and pompous way of speech and voice made Elsa laugh on the inside. She was laughing at them.

Respectful? She wondered to herself what kind of person would actually dare say that kind of thing to the Seers.

"But, my lord Prime Minister…" Elsa faintly detected the deep voice of one of the seers whispering in protest.

(Primer Minister…)

The very same one of this country, this city, that corrupt politician—

In her hazy state of mind, Elsa moved her line of sight. She had wanted to have a glimpse at the man who said those words, but in the darkness of the prison cell, she could only vaguely perceive his indistinct silhouette.

Just then, the tender and beautiful voice of a woman surfaced from behind that silhouette.

"Precisely. Her Majesty is the much esteemed princess of Vion. I wouldn’t know what to do if some terrible misfortune befell our dear country..."

The voice continued with a smile on her face.

"...since well, she is the fated person for that neighboring country."

Elsa grit her teeth, and her mouth was filled with the taste of sand.

Elsa didn’t care who the enemy was. She never had any way of knowing, anyways. However, Elsa had a feeling that this woman was mocking her. Elsa instinctively knew it, and she squeezed out a smile from her mouth. She knew it because she was a human being, sort of like having woman's intuition.

Even though her feelings had been numbed long ago, somehow hearing those mocking words kicked up a furious flaming blaze in her chest. Elsa was surprised at herself.

As long as she had a voice, as long as she had words, she wouldn’t let anyone manipulate her even if she was imprisoned. Or so she thought.

However, the man who was called the Prime Minister and the woman who spoke after him turned and left before Elsa was released. Only the sound of their footsteps could be heard.

They didn’t say a word to the princess who would soon become part of the fate of the neighboring country.

She was dragged out of the cell and freed.

The man had said she was just like a sinner. Elsa sometimes thought to herself, wouldn’t it be nice if she was only just a heathen?

Outside of prison, Elsa was instructed in the ways of a princess’s life. From table manners, clothing, how to walk, and the steps to dancing; all things that Elsa had never experienced before now. But Elsa thought to herself -- maybe she was supposed to have had all of this in the first place.

Who knows, if she had been born in a slightly different world...

"Listen, you must behave like a princess. You absolutely cannot embarrass our country..."

The Seer's lessons made made Elsa feel sick and nauseated. Their language was alien and completely different from crude slang that people like Joseph used in the streets, and it made her feel like ants were crawling in her ears. Elsa wanted to fly free and empty her mind.

She daydreamed of impossible versions of the past and future -- like if she hadn't been born as the Poison-Breathing Princess, or if the stars were in a slightly different place when she born -- but even if she dreamed, there was no way to make these blissful fantasies reality.

Elsa's oldest memory is that of death.

Soon after Elsa was abandoned at birth, an old couple from the slums had adopted her. She had no idea what sort of connection this old couple, the royal family, and the temple had, and there was no way for her to find out. Her adopted family didn't give Elsa anything.

In that crumbling house, how was Elsa raised? How did she spend her days as a baby growing up as a girl? The only thing she could remember was that old couple never looked at Elsa's face again.

The only thing Elsa ever remembered them telling her as a child back then was one sentence:

"--Don't talk."

Elsa didn't know if it was because that old couple was afraid of the Poison Breathing Princess or if was because they hated her. She was forced to stay silent, and if she disobeyed they would hit her with a cane.

Elsa would grip her stone tightly, and endure the pain of being flogged.

In retrospect, it was a miserable life, but those days did not last very long. When Elsa was the age of seven, the old couple died without having given or taught Elsa a single thing since the first day they met her.

After that, Elsa became an actual orphan.

From then on, she survived as a tramp, and spent day after day begging. She scrounged for money, pickpocketed, and stole. If she had any sort of saving grace, it was the fact that the house the old couple owned was left for her to take shelter in.

Ironically, since she had always been viewed with contempt, she came to accept that hollowness and embraced her new life.

"You're the Poison-Breathing Princess?"

Some people would ask curiously, giving her food in charity.

In this country, divination was everything. The higher one's place in society, the more importance they placed on divination. Among all people with noble titles, every single one of them had a private Seer; the amount of money they donated to the shrine added to their status. The long tradition of this activity to obtain grace was simply far out of reach of the poor. Since they relied on divination to determine the fates of neighboring countries, relationships between people could vanish without trace in an instant. Elsa's story had perhaps unfolded in this way.

At first, Elsa had no idea what this meant. However, she quickly learned that if she mimicked the profanities adults threw around, she became popular in the tavern. Though there were some people who were afraid of the girl who was abandoned by the Seers, most people seemed to take Elsa as a freakshow and goaded her on.

Elsa had an acerbic wit and soon discovered that her words had power. With language, she could make her living in the world of adults.

Since she had a reputation as the "Poison-Breathing Princess", she chose to arm herself with foul vocabulary. But apart from this, she could not find another way to make a living.

Though in reality, Elsa never had a shortage for insults.

"You want me learn to be a whore?"

Elsa quickened her pace in the corner of the tavern and straightened her slender waist. She, still underage, would rant:

"You worthless piece of scum! You think just by flashing some money, banging a little child, and getting a blowjob for your flappy penis will you help regain some of that hurt pride as a man? What a joke! I think you better suck your mommy's tits instead! This way you can tell her yourself how she gave birth to a piece of turd! Oh, and you think I'm shoddy? Well aren't you such a shining hero for wanting to screw a shoddy bitch? Hilarious! Only perverts want fuck with shoddy girls. Leave your disgusting money and get the hell out!"

People liked her crude insults, and they probably got a kick out of listening to her cuss. Of course, there were times when she offended some guests. More than once or twice, she was nearly beaten to the brink of death.

"You got quite a dirty mouth, the way you can do this all day non-stop. So the 'Poison-Breathing Princess' isn't just some title, eh?"

Some people would remark that way in awe. Joseph the bouncer had said something similar the first time they had met, when he pulled off a man that had started attacking her.

The 'Poison-Breathing Princess' isn't just some title.

With her smug words, she could make people feel angry and deeply uncomfortable.

Since a while ago, she had thought she'd depend on her words to survive. This was how she was going to live her life.

But those days were long gone. In the middle of the night a few days ago, a few Seers had banged on Elsa's rickety door. Elsa answered the door surprised and with a frown, and she didn't say a thing. The Seers immediately reached the stone that hang from Elsa's neck.

Elsa owned her voice and words, as well as her name. At the time, her only other posession was that stone, a turbid green with flashes of red.

The Seers paid no heed to Elsa's resistance as they spoke, and they wanted to take away the stone. Much like the time when Elsa was born, they spoke similarly:

"It's unmistakable."

Essentially a prisoner, Elsa was treated as if she were livestock.

The only thing she had on her person was that stone she was born with. She wasn't even standing of her own volition, as wrinkled hands were pulling her along.

(Don't you fucking touch me!)

She wanted to punch him so badly. She wanted to spit at him, and pummel him with her fists. Even if she missed, she didn't even care if she hurt herself.

However, she always preferred expressing the feelings that she harbored with words. Before any spitting, fists, or glares got involved, her spiteful language always came first. To be denied like this, she only felt tormented.

The physical pain, suffering, or the disgrace, didn't even bother her.

(I don't have my voice.)

Without her voice, she didn't have anything else.

Whenever she wanted to say something, she would immediately be struck with aching self-pity. She shouldn't have been born. Her existence was meaningless.

"Come here. It's time to be cleansed."

And so she was dragged down a very long corridor. On an ordinary day, she'd simply be escorted, but today was different.

In the giant hallway ahead of her, she could hear the sound of many disciplined footsteps marching by. In the wake of this, the seers in front of her all stopped.

"...Please wait here."

Elsa lifted her head slightly. The deep voice heard sounded unfamiliar. Elsa listless eyes surveyed the vast hallway, and she saw some dark figures passing by.

It was a man with several guards. Elsa only caught a glimpse of the side of his face; however, she got a very clear view of his back, which made Elsa stop breathing. She had seen him before, although never directly herself, but via the many portraits that decorated the city. She didn't know how many times she spat on these portraits when she saw them, thinking unflattering thoughts.

The ruler of this city, and also the king of this country, was walking right before her eyes.

Elsa suddenly felt fear and goosebumps. Her mind raced, and she couldn't calm down.

"--Uruuumphuh!"

The people around her quickly noticed her intent to dash forward. They seized her shoulders and twisted her wrists together, restraining her.

But she wanted to shout, scream as loud as she could, and howl at the figure who wore king's attire.

Elsa didn't even know what she wanted to say. But she tried to yell anyways.

If she was a princess... a princess of this country in particular, then that man... the man who is king... he should be her father.

She never cared about him. Apart from disdain, she never had any feelings for him, and never wanted anything from him either. As matters stood, yes, that was the way things were, but at this point was it any different?

She didn't hope he loved her, and she never wanted him to return the affection she was deprived as a child. That was because those were things that never belonged to her.

She had no desire to ask him about the identity of her mother. That was of little consequence.

Elsa just wanted to curse him. She wanted to take all the hatred and the feelings she had collected until this day, and curse it all at the king.

Why? Why did he give birth to her? And after abandoning her, and then...

But the king did not come back. He didn't even look back, and he was completely oblivious to the restrained Elsa.

She was a cursed princess, the Poison-Breathing Princess. She was also Elsa the orphan. No matter how people despised and hated her, she received it gladly.

She wanted to curse him. She wanted to curse him with everything she suffered and hatred equivalent to the sheer despair she experienced.

(He can't hear.)

Esla thought. Wrinkled hands already had her tightly trapped.

(He can't hear anything I say.)

She gave up thinking about it. If only she could have make a sound, and if only she could say some words.

Afterwards, she was ordered to walk along a deserted corridor.

Pulled on by the tight grip around her wrists, she dragged her feet as she advanced step by step.

The shreds of despair were making her insane. Someone rinsed her with cold water, and another used a fine comb to brush her hair. Ointment was scrubbed over her skin, and her nails were manicured. Once upon a time she used to run around barefoot, but today the soles of her feet were soft and tender.

Elsa slowly opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. The figure of an orphan had disappeared, and she finally experienced for herself what it meant to be beautiful.

(Elsa...)

She's a vulgar, scrawny orphan that people jeer at on the streets.

(I think you...)

Her birth was the farthest thing from happy. She's a dirty and repulsive girl that's covered in grime. But, even so.

(...aren't so disgusting.)

It took her great difficulty to come to this realization. However, when she remembered she would never see the king again, she slowly closed her eyes.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue

2016-04-01T07:50:09Z

Matcha:

{{User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime}}

<h2>Prologue - The Temple of Stars</h2>

God is omniscient. When the sun sets, faint slivers of many stars emerge from the dark skies. His fingers place shining stones on the veil of this deep blue night; they paint on a canvas that answers nearly all questions human beings could ever wish to know.

The small kingdom of Vion always relied on astrology and magical stones to divine its national policies. The shrine which had been erected to study the celestial movements was considered a holy site, but also a forbidden ground where secret rituals took place.

Access to the deepest recesses of the shrine was restricted to Seers, but presently a young maiden was brought into this scene.

From her petite stature, one could tell she was still an adolescent. However, she looked starved to point of illness and her clothes were in utter tatters, certainly not clean. She was placed at heart of the dim chamber in the center of a magic spell. Her hands and feet were bound with coarse rope and a gag had been stuffed in her mouth. Her groans sounded hardly human. They were much more like a beast’s.

The penetrating glare of her eyes gleamed through the cracks between her tangled black hair, an utter mess as wild as a wasteland.

“I can’t believe this girl is actually…” A seer cloaked in a black robe murmured. The seer that stood next to him spoke:

“Even if it’s hard to believe she’s a human being… look at her Star Stone.”

The prone body of the young maiden convulsed uneasily and the stone that hung from her neck fell to the floor, giving a stiff clunk as it struck the ground. The glowing bonfire underneath the stone illuminated its glossy surface—a dark color, and riddled with impurities that seemed to emit scattered rays of faint light.

The seer who examined this reported gravely:

“A turbid green with faint streaks of fiery scarlet… it’s unmistakable, even if her present condition is as lamentable as it is.”

Just at that moment, the gag loosened from the maiden’s mouth. With her newly regained freedom, she began screaming:

“Let me go! These shitfaced fucknuts!”

The anguish in her voice was sharp and unpleasant. Her bitter voice reverberated against the tall ceilings of the shrine.

Intimidated by her shrieks, the seers backed away half a step.

The maiden tumbled onto the floor, yet she continued to shout.

“You fucked up seers! Worthless senile smegheads, tell me this fucking instant what the hell I’m doing here!”

If you want to screw a prostitute, then go to the red-light district!—the young maiden spat and raved at the seers, shouting with extremely revolting language. Some of the seers’ faces contorted with distress, others gaped with wide eyes, while others plugged their ears. These reactions were not visible, hidden as they were under their long black robes, but the loathsome and abhorred maiden did not cease her barrage.

“Please speak more tactfully… my princess.”

Amongst the group of frightened seers, a lone seer took a step closer towards the maiden.

Polished stones, just like the one the maiden had, hung from the waists of all their robes.

The maiden’s cheeks had smacked against the floor earlier, and now she was slowly picking up her head. Even though she couldn’t formulate what to say, she continued to hiss at the seers.

“Princess? Who you talking about?”

She sneered. Her lips were cracked from hunger and the bitter cold, oozing bright red blood.

“If you say I’m a princess, then please tell me something. Who was it that dumped me in a shady ditch, abandoning me in those alley slums as a baby?”

Honestly, that wasn’t within the extent of her memories. It was impossible for her to remember. The young maiden was abandoned long before she had any memories of anything else. However, she had heard the whispers and rumors of the people who lived in the alleys: “That girl was ditched by the shrine here, cuz it's what the stars said.”

The seer nodded, acknowledging it, but he also seemed to ridicule and mock those words.

“We honestly didn’t have a choice back then. It’s all in accordance to—”

“Because God and the Stars decreed it?”

The young maiden gave a “Hah!” of shrieking laughter and toppled over on the floor.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground!”

The princess despondently cursed the destruction of their country, and all the seers breathed similar sighs of despair.

The hopeless expression of the seers and unhappiness of the young maiden.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground! You’re all a bunch of fucking raving lunatics! Since you’ve abandoned me, don’t come back looking for me! I’m the one who’s gonna ditch this shitty country.”

The seer that faced her responded calmly.

“It cannot be so, dear princess.”

“That’s not my fucking name!”

“Elsa · Viontine.”

The maiden’s words stopped abruptly when she heard herself called that. Her face contorted, suddenly brimming with uncontrollable anger and hatred.

“So my name is… Elsa.”

The maiden finally understood. That name the people in the alleys called her really was the true name she had been christened with at birth.

While she was growing up on the streets, she had always assumed the drunkards, who jeered at her for being a princess who was abandoned by the shrine, were pulling stupid flat lies out of their arse.

But these seers had called her a princess. Now she knew, these guys—these seers who had captured her from those rotten alleys really had once abandoned her there.

“What do you want… from me?”

Elsa asked the seers, almost like she was groaning.

Abandoned immediately after her birth, and now dragged back to the shrine—there was no way this was going to be good news.

“The God and the Stars who watch over our country have bestowed upon you a new destiny.”

“Another prophecy?”

Elsa’s manner of speech brimmed with mocking and cynical laughter. She ridiculed the seers and she ridiculed the entire country.

Vion was a small country, and this country was shackled by these seers.

“A grave omen, graver than any we’ve had before, has appeared over Vion.”

“So what about it? This kingdom is already so fucking mad, it’d be no surprise if it went up in flames any moment now. With peabrains like yours, this country rotted to shit ages ago.”

Elsa had seen through everything. If these seers wanted her to be a sacrificial slaughter-piece for the nation, she wouldn’t have been surprised. She had given herself up to despair and she didn’t care anymore. However, the next thing the seers said went far beneath her expectations.

“By the will of the gods, you will be married off to an ally nation to save our kingdom.”

Elsa stared at the seers after hearing this, at a complete loss.

“Marriage…?”

Elsa repeated this word, stumbling over it like it was a foreign language.

As if to reaffirm her words, a seer continued:

“The allied country is Red Ark, which has the allegiance of the Holy Knight. You will be married to that country’s crown prince to conclude an intimate bond between Vion and Red Ark.”

The seer’s speech was very dignified as he presented to her information that had been determined long ago.

“Though I don’t know what sort of confusion caused the regrettable accident you faced long ago, your marriage will unquestionably help the future of this country.”

The seer’s words simply flew over Elsa’s ears.

“...You’re… You’re going to marry me?! Where? On your request?”

Hahaha… Dry laughter dribbled out of her mouth. Her disarrayed mess of hair shook on the floor. They trembled like violent waves, and before long Elsa’s high-pitched laugher turned into an abrupt wretched cry:

“Don’t fuck with me!”

She thrashed her bound hands against the floor.

“Fuck marriage! Fuck princesses! Who the hell do you think I am? What do you think you did to me? Who the fuck am I? Don't kid me, a princess? I’m your bitch, aren’t I? This country’s slave? You shitfaced despicable seers, if you say those prophecies are real, why don’t you bring the God of Stars down here and show me? I’ll murder Him. That’ll be my offering to God and the Stars! I’ll rip His throat out this instant!”

Even after living the life of a beggar.

She had never, ever, been humiliated like this before.

The seer ignored her malicious cursing and continued:

“...In this regard, we intend to let you live the life of a princess from now on.”

“Not before I fucking kill you!”

These words weren’t merely a threat. She was filled with murderous intent. However, the seer seemed hardly affected even the slightest.

They stood there, silent like a dark forest, unresponsive to Elsa’s curses. They probably figured that it was impossible for Elsa, who was powerless, to kill them.

Elsa rigidly smiled and spoke:

“You want me to live like a princess? And then get married to a prince? Oh my, aren’t I supposed to count my wonderful blessings~?”

Why was she born in this kind of country? Elsa kept repeating this in her heart. Why did she have to let other people or the God of Stars to determine her fate?

Could it be it that her meaning of her life was prescribed there? An immutable destiny carved into the starry night sky?

“Fine, I’ll do it. If you want me to get married, be a princess, or whatever, I’ll do it—but I’m gonna wreck things up so fucking badly it’ll be utter chaos. Watch me. I’ll never forgive you.”

With how she spat words with a hateful tongue and dilated eyes, she looked like a witch, or perhaps an old crone. The seers looked at each other in dismay, especially after those ominous threats. They whispered in each others ears.

“I guess it was too difficult after all…”

“We can’t marry her off if she’s like that.”

“It’s impossible.”

“Agreed.”

Soon afterwards, they surrounded Elsa in formation and prepared their magic.

“What the hell… are you doing…?”

She hadn’t an ounce of energy let to resist. She was too powerless. The only weapon that she could depend on was her relentless bitter tongue, backed up by her uneducated yet keenly incisive brain.

Just then—the seers whispered softly.

“We will take away—”

“Snatch away her words.”

“As long as we steal her voice, she’ll have no way to exercise that cursed and despicable tongue.”

Elsa realized it.

After she was abandoned not long after her birth, she had picked up the foulest language without the slightest shred of dignity.

A blazing fire flickered in the pupils of her eyes. A deeply chilling feeling of subtle despair creeped up on her, making her shoulders shiver.

She was bound in the center of this magic spell, and the seers had full control over her. Soon, an endless torrent of howling curses replaced her prior lamentations.

“I curse you all. I curse you, I curse you, I curse you! I curse you with all my soul! With my name as the Poison-Breathing Princess, I curse you! The stars are getting entombed! The light’s fading! Life is being stifled! This country of fucking lunatic seers, let them burn! Let this place become a living hell!”

Until the last moment before her voice was stolen from her, Elsa’s lips were pouring with unrelenting hatred.

Having come into this world as a princess, she should have been wrapped in silk at birth. But she had never ever received the love of this country, and she certainly never loved this country the slightest.

Ever since her birth, she cursed her country, she cursed the world, so people came to call her—

The Poison-Breathing Princess of Vion, the Kingdom of Seers.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime

2016-04-01T07:49:44Z

Matcha:

<div class="toccolours mw-collapsible mw-collapsed">
Credits and Translator's Notice:
<div class="mw-collapsible-content" style="background-color:white;border:1px solid gray;padding:5px;">
This english translation is brought to you by [[User:Matcha|Matcha]]. It was translated from Chinese from the manuscript hosted at www.wenku8.com, which was derived from the official Taiwanese version and transliterated by 桜羽. The Japanese raw was consulted intermittently for terminology and accuracy. I'd also like to give special acknowledgements to [[User:Rage_Beat06|Rage_Beat06]] for her assistance.

If you enjoyed this translation, please support the author by purchasing an official copy of the novel.

Anonymous contributors are welcome to edit this translation as they wish. I favor a '''localized''' and '''liberal translation''' philosophy. As such, I am more concerned about capturing the atmosphere, mood, personality, flow, and "meaning" of the novel. For Dokuhakihime in particular, I took many liberties in translating Elsa's vulgar language -- my goal was to translate the effect and the impact of the profanities, rather than the exact content. Out of anything I have translated, this is probably the most liberal translation I have ever made, and readers should be conscious of this while reading this novel. It isn't a perfectly accurate translation and I make mistakes, (and as a matter fact, it's a translation of a translation, but probably still better than an MTL...), but I think my priority for now is to capture the aesthetics. Mimizuku is a treasure, and I hope I do its sequel justice.

My personal translation blog can be found at: [https://kawaiidaikon.wordpress.com/battery-asano-atsuko/ kawaiidaikon.wordpress.com]
</div></div>

User:Matcha/Notes/Dokuhakihime

2016-04-01T07:47:34Z

Matcha: Created page with "<div class="toccolours mw-collapsible mw-collapsed"> Credits and Translator's Notice: <div class="mw-collapsible-content" style="background-color:white;border:1px solid..."

<div class="toccolours mw-collapsible mw-collapsed">
Credits and Translator's Notice:
<div class="mw-collapsible-content" style="background-color:white;border:1px solid gray;padding:5px;">
This english translation is brought to you by [[User:Matcha|Matcha]]. It was translated from Chinese from the manuscript hosted at www.wenku8.com, which was derived from the official Taiwanese version and transliterated by 桜羽. The Japanese raw was consulted intermittently for terminology and accuracy.

If you enjoyed this translation, please support the author by purchasing an official copy of the novel.

Anonymous contributors are welcome to edit this translation as they wish. I favor a '''localized''' and '''liberal translation''' philosophy. As such, I am more concerned about capturing the atmosphere, mood, personality, flow, and "meaning" of the novel. For Dokuhakihime in particular, I took many liberties in translating Elsa's vulgar language -- my goal was to translate the effect and the impact of the profanities, rather than the exact content. Out of anything I have translated, this is probably the most liberal translation I have ever made, and readers should be conscious of this while reading this novel. It isn't a perfectly accurate translation and I make mistakes, (and as a matter fact, it's a translation of a translation, but probably still better than an MTL...), but I think my priority for now is to capture the aesthetics. Mimizuku is a treasure, and I hope I do its sequel justice.

My personal translation blog can be found at: [https://kawaiidaikon.wordpress.com/battery-asano-atsuko/ kawaiidaikon.wordpress.com]
</div></div>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue

2016-03-31T08:25:26Z

Matcha:

<h2>Prologue - The Temple of Stars</h2>

God is omniscient. When the sun sets, faint slivers of many stars emerge from the dark skies. His fingers place shining stones on the veil of this deep blue night; they paint on a canvas that answers nearly all questions human beings could ever wish to know.

The small kingdom of Vion always relied on astrology and magical stones to divine its national policies. The shrine which had been erected to study the celestial movements was considered a holy site, but also a forbidden ground where secret rituals took place.

Access to the deepest recesses of the shrine was restricted to Seers, but presently a young maiden was brought into this scene.

From her petite stature, one could tell she was still an adolescent. However, she looked starved to point of illness and her clothes were in utter tatters, certainly not clean. She was placed at heart of the dim chamber in the center of a magic spell. Her hands and feet were bound with coarse rope and a gag had been stuffed in her mouth. Her groans sounded hardly human. They were much more like a beast’s.

The penetrating glare of her eyes gleamed through the cracks between her tangled black hair, an utter mess as wild as a wasteland.

“I can’t believe this girl is actually…” A seer cloaked in a black robe murmured. The seer that stood next to him spoke:

“Even if it’s hard to believe she’s a human being… look at her Star Stone.”

The prone body of the young maiden convulsed uneasily and the stone that hung from her neck fell to the floor, giving a stiff clunk as it struck the ground. The glowing bonfire underneath the stone illuminated its glossy surface—a dark color, and riddled with impurities that seemed to emit scattered rays of faint light.

The seer who examined this reported gravely:

“A turbid green with faint streaks of fiery scarlet… it’s unmistakable, even if her present condition is as lamentable as it is.”

Just at that moment, the gag loosened from the maiden’s mouth. With her newly regained freedom, she began screaming:

“Let me go! These shitfaced fucknuts!”

The anguish in her voice was sharp and unpleasant. Her bitter voice reverberated against the tall ceilings of the shrine.

Intimidated by her shrieks, the seers backed away half a step.

The maiden tumbled onto the floor, yet she continued to shout.

“You fucked up seers! Worthless senile smegheads, tell me this fucking instant what the hell I’m doing here!”

If you want to screw a prostitute, then go to the red-light district!—the young maiden spat and raved at the seers, shouting with extremely revolting language. Some of the seers’ faces contorted with distress, others gaped with wide eyes, while others plugged their ears. These reactions were not visible, hidden as they were under their long black robes, but the loathsome and abhorred maiden did not cease her barrage.

“Please speak more tactfully… my princess.”

Amongst the group of frightened seers, a lone seer took a step closer towards the maiden.

Polished stones, just like the one the maiden had, hung from the waists of all their robes.

The maiden’s cheeks had smacked against the floor earlier, and now she was slowly picking up her head. Even though she couldn’t formulate what to say, she continued to hiss at the seers.

“Princess? Who you talking about?”

She sneered. Her lips were cracked from hunger and the bitter cold, oozing bright red blood.

“If you say I’m a princess, then please tell me something. Who was it that dumped me in a shady ditch, abandoning me in those alley slums as a baby?”

Honestly, that wasn’t within the extent of her memories. It was impossible for her to remember. The young maiden was abandoned long before she had any memories of anything else. However, she had heard the whispers and rumors of the people who lived in the alleys: “That girl was ditched by the shrine here, cuz it's what the stars said.”

The seer nodded, acknowledging it, but he also seemed to ridicule and mock those words.

“We honestly didn’t have a choice back then. It’s all in accordance to—”

“Because God and the Stars decreed it?”

The young maiden gave a “Hah!” of shrieking laughter and toppled over on the floor.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground!”

The princess despondently cursed the destruction of their country, and all the seers breathed similar sighs of despair.

The hopeless expression of the seers and unhappiness of the young maiden.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground! You’re all a bunch of fucking raving lunatics! Since you’ve abandoned me, don’t come back looking for me! I’m the one who’s gonna ditch this shitty country.”

The seer that faced her responded calmly.

“It cannot be so, dear princess.”

“That’s not my fucking name!”

“Elsa · Viontine.”

The maiden’s words stopped abruptly when she heard herself called that. Her face contorted, suddenly brimming with uncontrollable anger and hatred.

“So my name is… Elsa.”

The maiden finally understood. That name the people in the alleys called her really was the true name she had been christened with at birth.

While she was growing up on the streets, she had always assumed the drunkards, who jeered at her for being a princess who was abandoned by the shrine, were pulling stupid flat lies out of their arse.

But these seers had called her a princess. Now she knew, these guys—these seers who had captured her from those rotten alleys really had once abandoned her there.

“What do you want… from me?”

Elsa asked the seers, almost like she was groaning.

Abandoned immediately after her birth, and now dragged back to the shrine—there was no way this was going to be good news.

“The God and the Stars who watch over our country have bestowed upon you a new destiny.”

“Another prophecy?”

Elsa’s manner of speech brimmed with mocking and cynical laughter. She ridiculed the seers and she ridiculed the entire country.

Vion was a small country, and this country was shackled by these seers.

“A grave omen, graver than any we’ve had before, has appeared over Vion.”

“So what about it? This kingdom is already so fucking mad, it’d be no surprise if it went up in flames any moment now. With peabrains like yours, this country rotted to shit ages ago.”

Elsa had seen through everything. If these seers wanted her to be a sacrificial slaughter-piece for the nation, she wouldn’t have been surprised. She had given herself up to despair and she didn’t care anymore. However, the next thing the seers said went far beneath her expectations.

“By the will of the gods, you will be married off to an ally nation to save our kingdom.”

Elsa stared at the seers after hearing this, at a complete loss.

“Marriage…?”

Elsa repeated this word, stumbling over it like it was a foreign language.

As if to reaffirm her words, a seer continued:

“The allied country is Red Ark, which has the allegiance of the Holy Knight. You will be married to that country’s crown prince to conclude an intimate bond between Vion and Red Ark.”

The seer’s speech was very dignified as he presented to her information that had been determined long ago.

“Though I don’t know what sort of confusion caused the regrettable accident you faced long ago, your marriage will unquestionably help the future of this country.”

The seer’s words simply flew over Elsa’s ears.

“...You’re… You’re going to marry me?! Where? On your request?”

Hahaha… Dry laughter dribbled out of her mouth. Her disarrayed mess of hair shook on the floor. They trembled like violent waves, and before long Elsa’s high-pitched laugher turned into an abrupt wretched cry:

“Don’t fuck with me!”

She thrashed her bound hands against the floor.

“Fuck marriage! Fuck princesses! Who the hell do you think I am? What do you think you did to me? Who the fuck am I? Don't kid me, a princess? I’m your bitch, aren’t I? This country’s slave? You shitfaced despicable seers, if you say those prophecies are real, why don’t you bring the God of Stars down here and show me? I’ll murder Him. That’ll be my offering to God and the Stars! I’ll rip His throat out this instant!”

Even after living the life of a beggar.

She had never, ever, been humiliated like this before.

The seer ignored her malicious cursing and continued:

“...In this regard, we intend to let you live the life of a princess from now on.”

“Not before I fucking kill you!”

These words weren’t merely a threat. She was filled with murderous intent. However, the seer seemed hardly affected even the slightest.

They stood there, silent like a dark forest, unresponsive to Elsa’s curses. They probably figured that it was impossible for Elsa, who was powerless, to kill them.

Elsa rigidly smiled and spoke:

“You want me to live like a princess? And then get married to a prince? Oh my, aren’t I supposed to count my wonderful blessings~?”

Why was she born in this kind of country? Elsa kept repeating this in her heart. Why did she have to let other people or the God of Stars to determine her fate?

Could it be it that her meaning of her life was prescribed there? An immutable destiny carved into the starry night sky?

“Fine, I’ll do it. If you want me to get married, be a princess, or whatever, I’ll do it—but I’m gonna wreck things up so fucking badly it’ll be utter chaos. Watch me. I’ll never forgive you.”

With how she spat words with a hateful tongue and dilated eyes, she looked like a witch, or perhaps an old crone. The seers looked at each other in dismay, especially after those ominous threats. They whispered in each others ears.

“I guess it was too difficult after all…”

“We can’t marry her off if she’s like that.”

“It’s impossible.”

“Agreed.”

Soon afterwards, they surrounded Elsa in formation and prepared their magic.

“What the hell… are you doing…?”

She hadn’t an ounce of energy let to resist. She was too powerless. The only weapon that she could depend on was her relentless bitter tongue, backed up by her uneducated yet keenly incisive brain.

Just then—the seers whispered softly.

“We will take away—”

“Snatch away her words.”

“As long as we steal her voice, she’ll have no way to exercise that cursed and despicable tongue.”

Elsa realized it.

After she was abandoned not long after her birth, she had picked up the foulest language without the slightest shred of dignity.

A blazing fire flickered in the pupils of her eyes. A deeply chilling feeling of subtle despair creeped up on her, making her shoulders shiver.

She was bound in the center of this magic spell, and the seers had full control over her. Soon, an endless torrent of howling curses replaced her prior lamentations.

“I curse you all. I curse you, I curse you, I curse you! I curse you with all my soul! With my name as the Poison-Breathing Princess, I curse you! The stars are getting entombed! The light’s fading! Life is being stifled! This country of fucking lunatic seers, let them burn! Let this place become a living hell!”

Until the last moment before her voice was stolen from her, Elsa’s lips were pouring with unrelenting hatred.

Having come into this world as a princess, she should have been wrapped in silk at birth. But she had never ever received the love of this country, and she certainly never loved this country the slightest.

Ever since her birth, she cursed her country, she cursed the world, so people came to call her—

The Poison-Breathing Princess of Vion, the Kingdom of Seers.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue

2016-03-31T08:24:51Z

Matcha:

<h2>Prologue - The Temple of Stars</h2>

God is omniscient. When the sun sets, faint slivers of many stars emerge from the dark skies. His fingers place shining stones on the veil of this deep blue night; they paint on a canvas that answers nearly all questions human beings could ever wish to know.

The small kingdom of Vion always relied on astrology and magical stones to divine its national policies. The shrine which had been erected to study the celestial movements was considered a holy site, but also a forbidden ground where secret rituals took place.



Access to the deepest recesses of the shrine was restricted to Seers, but presently a young maiden was brought into this scene.

From her petite stature, one could tell she was still an adolescent. However, she looked starved to point of illness and her clothes were in utter tatters, certainly not clean. She was placed at heart of the dim chamber in the center of a magic spell. Her hands and feet were bound with coarse rope and a gag had been stuffed in her mouth. Her groans sounded hardly human. They were much more like a beast’s.

The penetrating glare of her eyes gleamed through the cracks between her tangled black hair, an utter mess as wild as a wasteland.

“I can’t believe this girl is actually…” A seer cloaked in a black robe murmured. The seer that stood next to him spoke:

“Even if it’s hard to believe she’s a human being… look at her Star Stone.”

The prone body of the young maiden convulsed uneasily and the stone that hung from her neck fell to the floor, giving a stiff clunk as it struck the ground. The glowing bonfire underneath the stone illuminated its glossy surface—a dark color, and riddled with impurities that seemed to emit scattered rays of faint light.

The seer who examined this reported gravely:

“A turbid green with faint streaks of fiery scarlet… it’s unmistakable, even if her present condition is as lamentable as it is.”

Just at that moment, the gag loosened from the maiden’s mouth. With her newly regained freedom, she began screaming:

“Let me go! These shitfaced fucknuts!”

The anguish in her voice was sharp and unpleasant. Her bitter voice reverberated against the tall ceilings of the shrine.

Intimidated by her shrieks, the seers backed away half a step.

The maiden tumbled onto the floor, yet she continued to shout.

“You fucked up seers! Worthless senile smegheads, tell me this fucking instant what the hell I’m doing here!”

If you want to screw a prostitute, then go to the red-light district!—the young maiden spat and raved at the seers, shouting with extremely revolting language. Some of the seers’ faces contorted with distress, others gaped with wide eyes, while others plugged their ears. These reactions were not visible, hidden as they were under their long black robes, but the loathsome and abhorred maiden did not cease her barrage.

“Please speak more tactfully… my princess.”

Amongst the group of frightened seers, a lone seer took a step closer towards the maiden.

Polished stones, just like the one the maiden had, hung from the waists of all their robes.

The maiden’s cheeks had smacked against the floor earlier, and now she was slowly picking up her head. Even though she couldn’t formulate what to say, she continued to hiss at the seers.

“Princess? Who you talking about?”

She sneered. Her lips were cracked from hunger and the bitter cold, oozing bright red blood.

“If you say I’m a princess, then please tell me something. Who was it that dumped me in a shady ditch, abandoning me in those alley slums as a baby?”

Honestly, that wasn’t within the extent of her memories. It was impossible for her to remember. The young maiden was abandoned long before she had any memories of anything else. However, she had heard the whispers and rumors of the people who lived in the alleys: “That girl was ditched by the shrine here, cuz it's what the stars said.”

The seer nodded, acknowledging it, but he also seemed to ridicule and mock those words.

“We honestly didn’t have a choice back then. It’s all in accordance to—”

“Because God and the Stars decreed it?”

The young maiden gave a “Hah!” of shrieking laughter and toppled over on the floor.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground!”

The princess despondently cursed the destruction of their country, and all the seers breathed similar sighs of despair.

The hopeless expression of the seers and unhappiness of the young maiden.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground! You’re all a bunch of fucking raving lunatics! Since you’ve abandoned me, don’t come back looking for me! I’m the one who’s gonna ditch this shitty country.”

The seer that faced her responded calmly.

“It cannot be so, dear princess.”

“That’s not my fucking name!”

“Elsa · Viontine.”

The maiden’s words stopped abruptly when she heard herself called that. Her face contorted, suddenly brimming with uncontrollable anger and hatred.

“So my name is… Elsa.”

The maiden finally understood. That name the people in the alleys called her really was the true name she had been christened with at birth.

While she was growing up on the streets, she had always assumed the drunkards, who jeered at her for being a princess who was abandoned by the shrine, were pulling stupid flat lies out of their arse.

But these seers had called her a princess. Now she knew, these guys—these seers who had captured her from those rotten alleys really had once abandoned her there.

“What do you want… from me?”

Elsa asked the seers, almost like she was groaning.

Abandoned immediately after her birth, and now dragged back to the shrine—there was no way this was going to be good news.

“The God and the Stars who watch over our country have bestowed upon you a new destiny.”

“Another prophecy?”

Elsa’s manner of speech brimmed with mocking and cynical laughter. She ridiculed the seers and she ridiculed the entire country.

Vion was a small country, and this country was shackled by these seers.

“A grave omen, graver than any we’ve had before, has appeared over Vion.”

“So what about it? This kingdom is already so fucking mad, it’d be no surprise if it went up in flames any moment now. With peabrains like yours, this country rotted to shit ages ago.”

Elsa had seen through everything. If these seers wanted her to be a sacrificial slaughter-piece for the nation, she wouldn’t have been surprised. She had given herself up to despair and she didn’t care anymore. However, the next thing the seers said went far beneath her expectations.

“By the will of the gods, you will be married off to an ally nation to save our kingdom.”

Elsa stared at the seers after hearing this, at a complete loss.

“Marriage…?”

Elsa repeated this word, stumbling over it like it was a foreign language.

As if to reaffirm her words, a seer continued:

“The allied country is Red Ark, which has the allegiance of the Holy Knight. You will be married to that country’s crown prince to conclude an intimate bond between Vion and Red Ark.”

The seer’s speech was very dignified as he presented to her information that had been determined long ago.

“Though I don’t know what sort of confusion caused the regrettable accident you faced long ago, your marriage will unquestionably help the future of this country.”

The seer’s words simply flew over Elsa’s ears.

“...You’re… You’re going to marry me?! Where? On your request?”

Hahaha… Dry laughter dribbled out of her mouth. Her disarrayed mess of hair shook on the floor. They trembled like violent waves, and before long Elsa’s high-pitched laugher turned into an abrupt wretched cry:

“Don’t fuck with me!”

She thrashed her bound hands against the floor.

“Fuck marriage! Fuck princesses! Who the hell do you think I am? What do you think you did to me? Who the fuck am I? Don't kid me, a princess? I’m your bitch, aren’t I? This country’s slave? You shitfaced despicable seers, if you say those prophecies are real, why don’t you bring the God of Stars down here and show me? I’ll murder Him. That’ll be my offering to God and the Stars! I’ll rip His throat out this instant!”

Even after living the life of a beggar.

She had never, ever, been humiliated like this before.

The seer ignored her malicious cursing and continued:

“...In this regard, we intend to let you live the life of a princess from now on.”

“Not before I fucking kill you!”

These words weren’t merely a threat. She was filled with murderous intent. However, the seer seemed hardly affected even the slightest.

They stood there, silent like a dark forest, unresponsive to Elsa’s curses. They probably figured that it was impossible for Elsa, who was powerless, to kill them.

Elsa rigidly smiled and spoke:

“You want me to live like a princess? And then get married to a prince? Oh my, aren’t I supposed to count my wonderful blessings~?”

Why was she born in this kind of country? Elsa kept repeating this in her heart. Why did she have to let other people or the God of Stars to determine her fate?

Could it be it that her meaning of her life was prescribed there? An immutable destiny carved into the starry night sky?

“Fine, I’ll do it. If you want me to get married, be a princess, or whatever, I’ll do it—but I’m gonna wreck things up so fucking badly it’ll be utter chaos. Watch me. I’ll never forgive you.”

With how she spat words with a hateful tongue and dilated eyes, she looked like a witch, or perhaps an old crone. The seers looked at each other in dismay, especially after those ominous threats. They whispered in each others ears.

“I guess it was too difficult after all…”

“We can’t marry her off if she’s like that.”

“It’s impossible.”

“Agreed.”

Soon afterwards, they surrounded Elsa in formation and prepared their magic.

“What the hell… are you doing…?”

She hadn’t an ounce of energy let to resist. She was too powerless. The only weapon that she could depend on was her relentless bitter tongue, backed up by her uneducated yet keenly incisive brain.

Just then—the seers whispered softly.

“We will take away—”

“Snatch away her words.”

“As long as we steal her voice, she’ll have no way to exercise that cursed and despicable tongue.”

Elsa realized it.

After she was abandoned not long after her birth, she had picked up the foulest language without the slightest shred of dignity.

A blazing fire flickered in the pupils of her eyes. A deeply chilling feeling of subtle despair creeped up on her, making her shoulders shiver.

She was bound in the center of this magic spell, and the seers had full control over her. Soon, an endless torrent of howling curses replaced her prior lamentations.

“I curse you all. I curse you, I curse you, I curse you! I curse you with all my soul! With my name as the Poison-Breathing Princess, I curse you! The stars are getting entombed! The light’s fading! Life is being stifled! This country of fucking lunatic seers, let them burn! Let this place become a living hell!”

Until the last moment before her voice was stolen from her, Elsa’s lips were pouring with unrelenting hatred.

Having come into this world as a princess, she should have been wrapped in silk at birth. But she had never ever received the love of this country, and she certainly never loved this country the slightest.

Ever since her birth, she cursed her country, she cursed the world, so people came to call her—

The Poison-Breathing Princess of Vion, the Kingdom of Seers.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Prologue

2016-03-31T08:21:04Z

Matcha:

<h2>Prologue - The Temple of Stars</h2>

God is omniscient. When the sun sets, faint slivers of many stars emerge from the dark skies. His fingers place shining stones on the veil of this deep blue night; they paint on a canvas that answers nearly all questions human beings could ever wish to know.

The small kingdom of Vion always relied on astrology and magical stones to divine its national policies. The shrine which had been erected to study the celestial movements was considered a holy site, but also a forbidden ground where secret rituals took place.

Access to the deepest recesses of the shrine was restricted to Seers, but presently a young maiden was brought into this scene.

From her petite stature, one could tell she was still an adolescent. However, she looked starved to point of illness and her clothes were in utter tatters, certainly not clean. She was placed at heart of the dim chamber in the center of a magic spell. Her hands and feet were bound with coarse rope and a gag had been stuffed in her mouth. Her groans sounded hardly human. They were much more like a beast’s.

The penetrating glare of her eyes gleamed through the cracks between her tangled black hair, an utter mess as wild as a wasteland.

“I can’t believe this girl is actually…” A seer cloaked in a black robe murmured. The seer that stood next to him spoke:

“Even if it’s hard to believe she’s a human being… look at her Star Stone.”

The prone body of the young maiden convulsed uneasily and the stone that hung from her neck fell to the floor, giving a stiff clunk as it struck the ground. The glowing bonfire underneath the stone illuminated its glossy surface—a dark color, and riddled with impurities that seemed to emit scattered rays of faint light.

The seer who examined this reported gravely:

“A turbid green with faint streaks of fiery scarlet… it’s unmistakable, even if her present condition is as lamentable as it is.”

Just at that moment, the gag loosened from the maiden’s mouth. With her newly regained freedom, she began screaming:

“Let me go! These shitfaced fucknuts!”

The anguish in her voice was sharp and unpleasant. Her bitter voice reverberated against the tall ceilings of the shrine.

Intimidated by her shrieks, the seers backed away half a step.

The maiden tumbled onto the floor, yet she continued to shout.

“You fucked up seers! Worthless senile smegheads, tell me this fucking instant what the hell I’m doing here!”

If you want to screw a prostitute, then go to the red-light district!—the young maiden spat and raved at the seers, shouting with extremely revolting language. Some of the seers’ faces contorted with distress, others gaped with wide eyes, while others plugged their ears. These reactions were not visible, hidden as they were under their long black robes, but the loathsome and abhorred maiden did not cease her barrage.

“Please speak more tactfully… my princess.”

Amongst the group of frightened seers, a lone seer took a step closer towards the maiden.

Polished stones, just like the one the maiden had, hung from the waists of all their robes.

The maiden’s cheeks had smacked against the floor earlier, and now she was slowly picking up her head. Even though she couldn’t formulate what to say, she continued to hiss at the seers.

“Princess? Who you talking about?”

She sneered. Her lips were cracked from hunger and the bitter cold, oozing bright red blood.

“If you say I’m a princess, then please tell me something. Who was it that dumped me in a shady ditch, abandoning me in those alley slums as a baby?”

Honestly, that wasn’t within the extent of her memories. It was impossible for her to remember. The young maiden was abandoned long before she had any memories of anything else. However, she had heard the whispers and rumors of the people who lived in the alleys: “That girl was ditched by the shrine here, cuz it's what the stars said.”

The seer nodded, acknowledging it, but he also seemed to ridicule and mock those words.

“We honestly didn’t have a choice back then. It’s all in accordance to—”

“Because God and the Stars decreed it?”

The young maiden gave a “Hah!” of shrieking laughter and toppled over on the floor.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground!”

The princess despondently cursed the destruction of their country, and all the seers breathed similar sighs of despair.

The hopeless expression of the seers and unhappiness of the young maiden.

“It’d be better if this kingdom burned to the ground! You’re all a bunch of fucking raving lunatics! Since you’ve abandoned me, don’t come back looking for me! I’m the one who’s gonna ditch this shitty country.”

The seer that faced her responded calmly.

“It cannot be so, dear princess.”

“That’s not my fucking name!”

“Elsa · Viontine.”

The maiden’s words stopped abruptly when she heard herself called that. Her face contorted, suddenly brimming with uncontrollable anger and hatred.

“So my name is… Elsa.”

The maiden finally understood. That name the people in the alleys called her really was the true name she had been christened with at birth.

While she was growing up on the streets, she had always assumed the drunkards, who jeered at her for being a princess who was abandoned by the shrine, were pulling stupid flat lies out of their arse.

But these seers had called her a princess. Now she knew, these guys—these seers who had captured her from those rotten alleys really had once abandoned her there.

“What do you want… from me?”a

Elsa asked the seers, almost like she was groaning.

Abandoned immediately after her birth, and now dragged back to the shrine—there was no way this was going to be good news.

“The God and the Stars who watch over our country have bestowed upon you a new destiny.”

“Another prophecy?”

Elsa’s manner of speech brimmed with mocking and cynical laughter. She ridiculed the seers and she ridiculed the entire country.

Vion was a small country, and this country was shackled by these seers.

“A grave omen, graver than any we’ve had before, has appeared over Vion.”

“So what about it? This kingdom is already so fucking mad, it’d be no surprise if it went up in flames any moment now. With peabrains like yours, this country rotted to shit ages ago.”

Elsa had seen through everything. If these seers wanted her to be a sacrificial slaughter-piece for the nation, she wouldn’t have been surprised. She had given herself up to despair and she didn’t care anymore. However, the next thing the seers said went far beneath her expectations.

“By the will of the gods, you will be married off to an ally nation to save our kingdom.”

Elsa stared at the seers after hearing this, at a complete loss.

“Marriage…?”

Elsa repeated this word, stumbling over it like it was a foreign language.

As if to reaffirm her words, a seer continued:

“The allied country is Red Ark, which has the allegiance of the Holy Knight. You will be married to that country’s crown prince to conclude an intimate bond between Vion and Red Ark.”

The seer’s speech was very dignified as he presented to her information that had been determined long ago.

“Though I don’t know what sort of confusion caused the regrettable accident you faced long ago, your marriage will unquestionably help the future of this country.”

The seer’s words simply flew over Elsa’s ears.

“...You’re… You’re going to marry me?! Where? On your request?”

Hahaha… Dry laughter dribbled out of her mouth. Her disarrayed mess of hair shook on the floor. They trembled like violent waves, and before long Elsa’s high-pitched laugher turned into an abrupt wretched cry:

“Don’t fuck with me!”

She thrashed her bound hands against the floor.

“Fuck marriage! Fuck princesses! Who the hell do you think I am? What do you think you did to me? Who the fuck am I? Don't kid me, a princess? I’m your bitch, aren’t I? This country’s slave? You shitfaced despicable seers, if you say those prophecies are real, why don’t you bring the God of Stars down here and show me? I’ll murder Him. That’ll be my offering to God and the Stars! I’ll rip His throat out this instant!”

Even after living the life of a beggar.

She had never, ever, been humiliated like this before.

The seer ignored her malicious cursing and continued:

“...In this regard, we intend to let you live the life of a princess from now on.”

“Not before I fucking kill you!”

These words weren’t merely a threat. She was filled with murderous intent. However, the seer seemed hardly affected even the slightest.

They stood there, silent like a dark forest, unresponsive to Elsa’s curses. They probably figured that it was impossible for Elsa, who was powerless, to kill them.

Elsa rigidly smiled and spoke:

“You want me to live like a princess? And then get married to a prince? Oh my, aren’t I supposed to count my wonderful blessings~?”

Why was she born in this kind of country? Elsa kept repeating this in her heart. Why did she have to let other people or the God of Stars to determine her fate?

Could it be it that her meaning of her life was prescribed there? An immutable destiny carved into the starry night sky?

“Fine, I’ll do it. If you want me to get married, be a princess, or whatever, I’ll do it—but I’m gonna wreck things up so fucking badly it’ll be utter chaos. Watch me. I’ll never forgive you.”

With how she spat words with a hateful tongue and dilated eyes, she looked like a witch, or perhaps an old crone. The seers looked at each other in dismay, especially after those ominous threats. They whispered in each others ears.

“I guess it was too difficult after all…”

“We can’t marry her off if she’s like that.”

“It’s impossible.”

“Agreed.”

Soon afterwards, they surrounded Elsa in formation and prepared their magic.

“What the hell… are you doing…?”

She hadn’t an ounce of energy let to resist. She was too powerless. The only weapon that she could depend on was her relentless bitter tongue, backed up by her uneducated yet keenly incisive brain.

Just then—the seers whispered softly.

“We will take away—”

“Snatch away her words.”

“As long as we steal her voice, she’ll have no way to exercise that cursed and despicable tongue.”

Elsa realized it.

After she was abandoned not long after her birth, she had picked up the foulest language without the slightest shred of dignity.

A blazing fire flickered in the pupils of her eyes. A deeply chilling feeling of subtle despair creeped up on her, making her shoulders shiver.

She was bound in the center of this magic spell, and the seers had full control over her. Soon, an endless torrent of howling curses replaced her prior lamentations.

“I curse you all. I curse you, I curse you, I curse you! I curse you with all my soul! With my name as the Poison-Breathing Princess, I curse you! The stars are getting entombed! The light’s fading! Life is being stifled! This country of fucking lunatic seers, let them burn! Let this place become a living hell!”

Until the last moment before her voice was stolen from her, Elsa’s lips were pouring with unrelenting hatred.

Having come into this world as a princess, she should have been wrapped in silk at birth. But she had never ever received the love of this country, and she certainly never loved this country the slightest.

Ever since her birth, she cursed her country, she cursed the world, so people came to call her—

The Poison-Breathing Princess of Vion, the Kingdom of Seers.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Mimizuku to Yoru no Ou|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dokuhakihime to Hoshi no Ishi: Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shokubutsu Zukan

2016-03-31T02:35:59Z

Matcha:

{{Status|Stalled}}

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:Shokubutsu Zukan.jpg|thumb|Cover]]

Shokubutsu Zukan (植物図鑑) is a light novel written by Arikawa Hiroshi (有川浩) and published by Kadokawa Shoten (角川書店). It is illustrated by Kasuyanagato (カスヤナガト). It is originally a love novel hosted on from Kadokawa web novel house sari-sari (ケイタイ小説サイト「小説屋　sari-sari」) from June 2008 to April 2009.

== Story Synopsis ==

If a beautiful girl could fall from the sky in front of a boy, why couldn't a hot boy in front of a girl?

On one day, a captivating boy appeared on the road.

"My name is written as the tree (樹), pronounced as Itsuki. Miss, if you don't mind, may you take me home? I won't bite, and I'm well-mannered."

This was all Sayaka heard from this gorgeous male stranger, but this was enough.

Their everyday lives together gradually became irreplaceable. Let this flower bloom, and this relationship grow!

Through the growing weeds and flowers on the road, the sweetest, deepest, newest love novel is born!

== Translation ==

=== [[Shokubutsu Zukan:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Shokubutsu Zukan:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[Shokubutsu Zukan:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]] (might contain spoilers)

=== Feedback ===

== Updates ==

== The ''Shokubutsu Zukan'' series by Arikawa Hiroshi ==

* [[Shokubutsu Zukan: Chapter 1|Chapter 1 Paederia scandens var. mairei]]
* Chapter 2 Petasites japonicus & Equisetum arvense
* Chapter 3 Allium grayi & Brassica juncea(L.)Czern
* Chapter 4 Wild flowers “Spring”——Taraxacum officinale,Rorippa indica & Rorippa islandica
* Chapter 5 Pteridium aquilinum & Polygonum cuspidatum
* Chapter 6 Saxifrage stolonifera & Nasturtium officinale
* Chapter 7 Rubus hirsutus
* Chapter 8 Amaranthus deflexus,Portulaca oleracea & Mentha suaveolens
* Chapter 9 Chenopodium album var.centrorubrum(Chenopodium album),Artemisia princeps & Benthamidia florida
* Chapter 10 The Cycle of the Four Seasons
* Epilogue Three o’clock in the afternoon
* Epilogue Three o’clock in the afternoon (in Japanese)
* Afterword
* Author's Notes

== Project Staff ==

* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===

=== Editors ===

== Series Overview ==
* Shokubutsu Zukan - 植物図鑑 (July 1, 2009) ISBN 978-4-04-873948-1

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

[[Category:Oneshot]]

Ultimate Antihero

2016-03-30T20:25:00Z

Matcha:

[[Image:UltimateAntiheroVol1Cover.png|200px|thumb|Cover for Volume 1]]

Ultimate Antihero (アルティメット・アンチヒーロー) is a Japanese light novel written by Riku Misora (海空りく), with illustrations by Nardack. The first volume was published in October 2014.

== Story Synopsis ==
Kamishiro Homura is a hero who once by himself exterminated the another world invader <Demon King> that destroyed the military all over the world. However his extreme strength made the influential people ostracized and exiled him from the society with false accusation of [Traitor] attached to him. A few years after that, for an unspecified reason Homura entered the magician academy and he looked after the girls that were ridiculed as the [burden platoon]…!? This is the raise of the curtain of a fantasy tale of the unrivaled and invincible young man where not a single ally or enemy can keep up with him, the young man who sooner or later will be extolled as the messiah by the whole human race!

== Project Status ==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

== Translation ==
=== [[Ultimate Antihero:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Translators are asked to [[Ultimate Antihero:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

=== Format Standards ===
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
* [[Ultimate Antihero:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]] (might contain spoilers)

=== Feedback ===

== Updates ==

:* March 06, 2016: Page created
:* March 30, 2016: Volume 1 completed

== The ''Ultimate Antihero'' series by Riku Misora ==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[File:UltimateAntiheroVol1Cover.png|thumb|x200px]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
 

=== Volume 2 ===
::* Novel Illustrations
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Ultimate Antihero:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Epilogue
::* Afterword

== Project Staff ==

* Project Administrator:
* Project Manager:

=== Translators ===
* [[User:Bakapervert|Bakapervert]][https://bakapervert.wordpress.com/ultimate-antihero/]

=== Editors ===

== Series Overview ==
* アルティメット・アンチヒーロー常勝無双の反逆者 (講談社ラノベ文庫) October 02, 2014 ISBN 9784063814118
* アルティメット・アンチヒーロー2 妖精女王と百万の敵 (講談社ラノベ文庫) January 30, 2015 ISBN 9784063814385
* アルティメット・アンチヒーロー3 東方大征伐 (講談社ラノベ文庫) July 31, 2015 ISBN 9784063814798

{{DEFAULTSORT:Antihero, Ultimate}}
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Battery

2016-03-29T04:39:44Z

Matcha: /* Updates */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:S16 Battery l.jpg|thumb|right|]]

'''Battery''' (バッテリー Batterī) is a six-volume completed sports light novel series by Atsuko Asano that was published by Kadokawa Shoten. It is a best-selling work that received the Noma Prize for Juvenile Literature in 1997 and the Shogakukan Children’s Publication Culture Award in 2005. The series has seen a manga adaptation, a radio drama, feature film, and TV drama.

An anime television series adaptation will premiere in July 2016.

== Story Synopsis ==

This is a series of stories about boys and baseball. Takumi and Gou, the two main characters, meet and form a pitcher and catcher team (the Battery of the title). Takumi is confident in his fastball but is resented by his teammates, who are all trying to regain some autonomy in the face of pressure from their teacher, the baseball coach.

Despite this, Takumi maintains his confidence and heads to the pitcher’s mound. At the same time, Gou suffers in the face of his own limitations. Takumi, who had never been interested in others, begins to want to know more about Gou.

Will Takumi realize his potential as a pitcher? What will happen to Gou?This popular series vividly depicts the struggle to be true to oneself. The intense feelings and tranquility of this series place it on the front line of Japanese Children’s literature.

-–via [http://www.jbby.org/en/books/s16_Battery.html JBBY]

== Updates ==
* '''28 March 2016'''
** Project page created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
* '''29 March 2016''' - Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Battery:Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Battery:Registration Page|register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the Feedback Thread'''

== ''Battery'' by Asano Atsuko ==
===Volume 1===
[[File:Battery1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Driving Over Orochi Ridge]]
* [[Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - House of Plums]]
* Chapter 3
* Chapter 4
* Chapter 5
* Chapter 6
* Chapter 7
* Chapter 8
* Chapter 9
* Chapter 10
* Afterword

===Volume 2===

===Volume 3===

===Volume 4===

===Volume 5===

===Volume 6===

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''

==Series Overview==

Battery

2016-03-29T04:37:17Z

Matcha: /* Volume 1 */

{{Teaser|English}}

[[File:S16 Battery l.jpg|thumb|right|]]

'''Battery''' (バッテリー Batterī) is a six-volume completed sports light novel series by Atsuko Asano that was published by Kadokawa Shoten. It is a best-selling work that received the Noma Prize for Juvenile Literature in 1997 and the Shogakukan Children’s Publication Culture Award in 2005. The series has seen a manga adaptation, a radio drama, feature film, and TV drama.

An anime television series adaptation will premiere in July 2016.

== Story Synopsis ==

This is a series of stories about boys and baseball. Takumi and Gou, the two main characters, meet and form a pitcher and catcher team (the Battery of the title). Takumi is confident in his fastball but is resented by his teammates, who are all trying to regain some autonomy in the face of pressure from their teacher, the baseball coach.

Despite this, Takumi maintains his confidence and heads to the pitcher’s mound. At the same time, Gou suffers in the face of his own limitations. Takumi, who had never been interested in others, begins to want to know more about Gou.

Will Takumi realize his potential as a pitcher? What will happen to Gou?This popular series vividly depicts the struggle to be true to oneself. The intense feelings and tranquility of this series place it on the front line of Japanese Children’s literature.

-–via [http://www.jbby.org/en/books/s16_Battery.html JBBY]

== Updates ==
* '''28 March 2016'''
** Project page created
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

=== Format Standards ===

'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
* [[Format guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[Battery:Registration Page|Registration page]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[Battery:Registration Page|register]] the chapters they want to work on.'''

=== Feedback ===

'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us on the Feedback Thread'''

== ''Battery'' by Asano Atsuko ==
===Volume 1===
[[File:Battery1.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
* [[Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Driving Over Orochi Ridge]]
* [[Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - House of Plums]]
* Chapter 3
* Chapter 4
* Chapter 5
* Chapter 6
* Chapter 7
* Chapter 8
* Chapter 9
* Chapter 10
* Afterword

===Volume 2===

===Volume 3===

===Volume 4===

===Volume 5===

===Volume 6===

== Project Staff ==
* Supervisor:
* Project Manager:

==== Translators ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''

==== Editors ====

'''Active'''

'''Inactive'''

==Series Overview==

Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 2

2016-03-29T04:36:24Z

Matcha: Created page with "<noinclude>{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Battery}}</noinclude> ==House of Plums== So cold. Takumi thought as he opened his eyes. It turned out Seiha had put his hand on his cheek. "O..."

<noinclude>{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Battery}}</noinclude>
==House of Plums==

So cold. Takumi thought as he opened his eyes. It turned out Seiha had put his hand on his cheek.

"Onii-chan, we're at Grandpa's house."

"Looks like it."

"You slept like a log. I tried waking you up a few times."

"Let's get off the car."

There was a stone gate waiting for them right after they got out. As they stepped inside, a strong aromatic fragrance assaulted their noses.

Plums.

It was a giant plum tree so big one had to crane their neck to see it. The trunk and branches were very thick, and overlapping red flowers were in full bloom. The aroma it gave off was almost suffocating.

Takumi had seen that plum tree before.

From the bright red layered folds to the body-enveloping smell, Takumi remembered all of it. A long time ago, he had stood under this tree. Back then it must have been an early spring morning! Shrouded in smoke, everything was mixed with the sweet fragrance of red plums while the petals quietly bloomed. From the depths of his memories, he recalled the smell of spring blossoms and their silence.

"Takumi, you coming?"

Hearing someone call his name, Takumi turned around. A flash of white greeted his eyes. It was an entire head of gray hair, and a huge tanned face below it. The nose and eyes were both large. Only the lips under his white mustache were shaped neatly.

"Seiha, Takumi. I'm your Grandpa!"

Takumi silently lowered his head. Seiha hid behind Takumi and smiled.

"This is my first time meeting Seiha! Eh? What's wrong?"

"Grandpa looks like the spirit of this plum tree!"

Seiha pointed at the plum tree.

"Huge and thick. Oh! But the color of your head isn't the same."

"A plum tree spirit? Well thanks, that's a very interesting thing to say."

"He's a very strange child, always saying peculiar things like that. But we'll talk later. First let's take the luggage from the car. The rest of the luggage is being delivered tomorrow, so make sure you unpack and tidy up all of today's luggage before then! From now on, Seiha and Takumi will be having their own room."

"Right! Even though this is an old house, there are a lot of rooms."

"Hurray!" Seiha cried. Takumi looked back at his grandfather's face again, his shoulder carrying a large backpack.

So this person was Ioka Youzou. He didn't think he would be so small.

His grandfather suddenly turned his head. The two of them stood face to face. His grandfather's eyes weren't black. Rather, they were closer to dark brown.

Takumi lowered his head and walked forward. As he went, he thought to himself: 'I still remember the color of those eyes.'

Takumi was given a six tatami-mat room on the second floor that faced south.

Just from opening the windows, one could see the plums by the gate and the mountains in the distance. The color of the the snow was white and far more distinct than the view from the car.

in the past, he had always used a curtain to divide a roughly six-tatami mat room that he shared with Seiha. It was exciting to have a room he could call his own now. Takumi slowly looked around the room. The walls and ceiling was certainly old. On the white door, which had been replaced with new building materials because the old lock had rusted, stood out. Takumi took a deep breath and inhaled the odor of plums that floated in from the window.

A knock came on the door.

"Takumi, how's the room? Do you like it?"

It was Hiroshi. Seeing that Takumi was wearing his tracksuit, Hiroshi blinked and asked:

"Why'd you change clothes?"

"I'm going running."

"Right now?"

"I already put all my stuff away so..."

"Hey, why do you have to go running right away? Don't be ridiculous."

Takumi was silent. If he didn't go running today, he'd feel a slight but noticeable feeling of heaviness tomorrow. It wasn't an actual increase or decrease in his weight, but the limp feeling in his muscles. Takumi hated that slight feeling of heaviness and weakness that came from interrupting his running schedule. But since his father was part of a fine arts club in high school, it was something that he didn't understand, so no matter what it wasn't going to make a difference.

"Fine. It's not a bad thing to get to know the area. Anyways, this odor is really fragrant."

Hiroshi also took a deep breath.

"Takumi, you know there's a small forest on the other side of the fields? There should be a building behind that forest. A cream-colored building. That's Nitta East Middle School, and you'll be going there at the beginning of April."

"I know. Their baseball team isn't very good. Last year their best result was eighth in the regional tournament, but since their third-years graduated, they've lost a lot of their strength this year. I heard they might even have trouble winning the district tournament this year."

Hiroshi coughed lightly.

"You scouted them?"

"Well, it's the club I'll be joining, so even if no one was willing to tell me, I had to investigate it myself."

"If the club is that weak, you probably aren't very satisfied."

Takumi cast his face to the side.

"...since they're going to have trouble winning the district tournament, let alone Nationals."

"I can make it."

Takumi closed the window. The scent of plums was blocked outside.

"Don't you think that if we manage to qualify for Nationals solely because of me, is much more interesting than if I tag along with a team that's going to win anyways?"

Hiroshi gasped. His throat seemed to be blocked by something, and he was speechless. Deep inside, he knew that Takumi wasn't joking or boasting. When it came to baseball, Takumi was always serious.

"Dad, that expression is ugly."

Takumi made a rare chuckle of laughter.

"Even though the White Tigers weren't a great team, we still managed to qualify for the Chuugoku Tournament, right? Though we did lose in the semi-finals."

(So your point is that Nitta can do it just because you're there, Takumi?)

At this point, Takumi exhaled. His throat relaxed a little bit more.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

Takumi turned his face straight forward. His smile disappeared.

"You mean the things about Nitta East Middle? Oh, I just didn't think of it."

"I mean the stuff about Grandpa."

Takumi turned to the side and narrowed his eyes as if he was looking into the distance:

"Why did you hide the fact that Grandpa used to be a former high school baseball coach from me? He's a legend, isn't he? He brought Nitta High to Koshien, four times in the spring and six times in the summer. Ever since Ioka Youzou stopped coaching fourteen years ago, Nitta High never made it to Koshien again."

"You even found out about that?"

"Nobody was willing to tell me."

Hiroshi was about to take out a cigarette from his pocket, but hurried clenched his fist. Ever since he grew ill, he decided to smoke no more than three cigarettes a day.

"I didn't mean to hide it from you. It was just such a long time ago, I thought it had nothing to do with you."

"I'll decide for myself whether it has anything to do with me."

Takumi put on his hat, bent over, and easily touched his palm to the ground. He repeated this stretch twice, three times before he fixed his hat again.

"I'm going running."

"Takumi, you won't stay to talk some more?"

Takumi put his hand on the doorknob as he turned around and said:

"I'm busy."

"Don't talk like a middle-aged salaryman."

Hiroshi gave a wry smile as he took one step closer to his son.

"You know, when your mom and I got married, your grandfather was against it. Maybe he had his own reasons. Your grandpa spent every day looking at healthy athletes in his baseball team, and in contrast, Dad must have seemed very unreliable. We argued for a long time, and your grandpa never even attended the wedding. In the end, your mom was really unhappy with your grandpa. She said he only cared about baseball and ignored everything else about the family. In short, after our marriage, your mom and grandpa never met again, though part of it was because I was transferred away and Seiha's illness kept us busy. But as for you..."

Hiroshi swallowed. Takumi held onto the doorknob without moving.

"You lived with grandpa before, around the time Seiha was born. Your mother was recovering after birth, and Seiha spent the entire time in an incubator. I had work every day, and since we really had our hands full at the time, Grandpa took you in. Mhm, back then your grandmother was still around, and she loved holding you."

Takumi seemed to murmur something. The only audible thing was the word, "adult".

"Huh? What did you say?"

"I said adults are always like that. You never tell me the things I want to know and always talk about pointless things instead. I'm going for a run."

Takumi's slender body disappeared on the other side of the door.

Hiroshi stood with his hands in his pockets. His right hand tightly gripped the box of cigarettes.

Stepping out into the courtyard, Takumi smelled plums mixed with odor of burning wood. He went around to the rear gate, and he was confronted with the sound of crackling branches and smoke that hurt his eyes.

Youzou was was throwing firewood into the bathroom stove. When he saw Takumi approach, he asked if he was going for a run.

"It's pretty amazing that you knew I was here."

"Not really. I remember grandpa always used to burn firewood for bathwater."

The sound grew louder as the flame in the mouth of the stove rolled into a whirlpool.

"Grandpa, I want you to teach me something."

"What is it? How to burn firewood? It takes a lot of experience to do this, you know."

Takumi sat down beside Youzou.

"Teach me how to throw a breaking ball."

Youzou stuffed another piece of firewood into the stove. Yellow-orange flame flickered out of the sides of the iron stove, and it rumbled like a small beast.

"A breaking ball? You mean a curveball?"

"A curveball yes, but preferably a sinker."

"Why do you want to throw breaking balls? At your age, fastballs are good enough for your level."

"Grandpa, have you seen me pitch?"

"Semi-finals at the Chuugoku Tournament. I had some business in Hiroshima at the time, so I happened to watched a bit of it."

Semifinals. So then he also that scene.

The Chuugoku Tournament was held in Hiroshima. In the second match of semi-finals, the White Tigers faced Shimonoseki's Raging Lobsters A team.

Takumi never expected them to lose. Even if they lost two points because of the Texas Leaguer<ref>A Texas Leaguer (or Texas League single) is a weakly hit fly ball that drops in for a single between an infielder and an outfielder. It falls too far out to be caught by an infielder and too close in to be caught by an outfielder.</ref> at the bottom of the third inning, he still never expected to lose. The White Tigers was a team that played a better offense in the late game, and the pitcher of the other team wasn't even that good. As long as one could hit the pitches to the inside and outside corners of the box and watch for those curveballs, the pitcher could definitely be overcome. But, in the last inning, that is when they took the offensive in the 7th inning, three base hits converted into one scored point with runners on first and second. After an out it was Takumi's turn at bat. At that moment, Takumi thought their next match was certainly going to be the finals. Although he wasn't as good at batting as he was at pitching, it was actually pretty simple to hit the ball correctly. Not only does the force of the ball get rebounded by the bat, but added force comes from the chest. As long as they scored right here and then maintained their lead in the bottom of the inning, it would work out. Takumi was one hundred percent confident. The first pitch was a strike. The second and third were balls. When he hit the fourth out of bounds, the catcher called for a time-out and ran for the pitcher's mound.

The pitcher nodded after listening to his words, and his face looked quite composed.

He wasn't going to swing at the next pitch.

Takumi decided this, but the fifth ball was a fastball to the inside.

Don't look down on me.

With a forceful swing, the bat swung at air. He felt sharp pain in his torso and his feet lost control, causing him to fall backwards.

"Strike, batter out!"

Just in front of Takumi, who had fallen onto his butt, the catcher shot the ball to second base, thus assassinating the runner. It happened in a split second.

Was that a sinker? The ball at dropped right in front of him.

"Runner out. The match has over."

That was the resounding voice of the announcer.

Back in Okayama, Takumi watched the recording repeatedly. He was not interested in the first match that was a no-hitter, with no points lost, during which he threw ten strikeouts to reach the semifinals. Instead he watched the the last at-bat of the semifinals where he disgraced himself, the moment when he swung and missed.

"Did it seem like a sinker? That's because the pitcher threw the ball with a off-tilt posture with a lowered shoulder. As a result, fastballs to the inside corner will appear to naturally fall. Breaking balls are banned in the Little League, and it was of judged as an ordinarily strike."

"I was struck out. It was definitely because of the sinker. Grandpa, teach me."

"No."

Youzou refused.

"There's no way I'm teaching a twelve, thirteen year old a sinker! You'll ruin your elbow! Takumi, truly good pitchers no have need to throw any fishy breaking balls."

"I know. As a pitcher, my abilities are strong enough to defeat middle, even high school students with ease."

"You're really confident."

"That's a fact."

"Then what are you so concerned about?"

"I can't forgive them." Takumi murmured. It was a barely audible whisper.

"I can't forgive other people for throwing balls that I can't."

Youzou hand that was holding firewood froze.

"I don't understand what you're saying. Why does it matter to you whether you can forgive what kind of balls other pitchers throw? It simply makes no sense."

"That's not important. I don't want to learn the sinker because of baseball matches! It's because I want to pitch... that hurts!"

Takumi's face contorted. Youzou had grabbed his right wrist.

"Takumi, do not underestimate baseball. Balls aren't just something for you to throw around. Fool! Did you know in order to thoroughly learn the sinker, your wrist needs to bear a great amount of strain? You're not even using hard balls yet! Do you want your useless pride to make it so that your hand can never hold a ball again?! For now when you play baseball, just throw them straight into your catcher's glove."

Youzou's hand moved to pinch Takumi's chin.

"Takumi, confidence is good, and you have talent. But you have to look a little further in the future, and don't try to figure whatever breaking balls. Wait for your body to develop, and become a pitcher that can throw strikes. Baseball is a far deeper game than you little rascal may think. Little fool."

When his jaw was released, Takumi couldn't help but prop himself up with his hands. He felt the moist soil through his palms.

"Well, hurry up and go running."

Takumi stood up, and slowly brushed away the mud.

"That hurt, and that was really forceful. Don't be an animal, Grandpa."

Suddenly, Youzou's spine seemed to shake slightly. A gurgling, indistinct laughter bubbled up.

"What's so funny?"

"Haha, you said exactly the same thing ten years ago."

"Ten years ago..."

"Yep. Back then you were nearly three years old, and you brought a ball here wanting me to teach you how to throw a curveball. I have no idea where you learned the word curveball, and even your grandmother was stumped. People didn't take you seriously despite how hard you practiced, and in the end, you actually learned it. How terrifying."

"That's enough already! That was ten years ago, forget it!"

Youzou still kept laughing nonstop. Takumi kept his back to his grandfather as he started running.

"When you pass the gate, turn right and go straight. There's a shrine across the bridge. If you're going to run, that's a fairly reasonable distance."

Takumi lightly waved his hand back towards his grandfather. When he stepped out of the gate, a light wind was blowing, and the plum tree was blowing in the wind. The smell of plums once again enveloped his entire body.

Just as Takumi started to make several strides, another set of footsteps quickly approached.

"Dad."

Makiko squatted down where her son had just been sitting.

"You're the same as always, insisting on using firewood to heat the bath."

"Of course. The bath water was always my responsibility."

Makiko lowered her head and peered inside the stove.

"Dad, Takumi was just here. What did he say?"

"He had something he wanted me to help with, but I refused. Ahhh! Makiko, don't stuff that many in."

Makiko hurriedly pulled out some firewood. Bright orange embers scattered everywhere.

"Dad, can't you help Takumi? I don't know what he asked you, but he rarely asks others for help. Can you please?"

"No."

Makiko sighed.

"Takumi really doesn't know how to ask others for help. He doesn't seem to like making requests, and he doesn't seek advice. That child actually wanted to join the Little League, but I was against it and told him money was tight in the family. Though I was telling the truth, I wanted to keep him from playing baseball... but in the end he went and found the Little League application himself and came home saying: 'I'm signing up. Can you fill out dad's name?" He had already put down his own name and address. He never asked, 'I'm thinking of joining' or 'Can I join?', you know! He did it all himself. Even though he was just a fourth grader, the same age as Seiha right now, it was no use that I was against it."

"It isn't all a bad thing."

Makiko took a short breath, and turned her body slightly.

"What do you mean by not a bad thing?"

"The Little League uses a soft ball. Pitchers shouldn't use hard balls too early. In my view, everyone should use soft balls before middle school, slowly training those shoulders."

"Enough."

Makiko stood up. Her forehead was slightly soaked with sweat.

"Enough! Nobody said anything about whatever hard balls or soft balls. Stop talking about baseball. Dad, you haven't changed at all. All you talk about is baseball and more baseball! You've been like this since the beginning. Matches were more important than when I had Parent's Day at school. When I had a fever, you cared more about your athlete's injuries. Enough! I can't take it anymore! I don't want anything to do with baseball."

Makiko shut up and squat down again, her hands wrapped across her chest.

"You and Takumi are very similar."

"Huh?"

"When you got married, didn't you figure it all out yourself? With your boyfriend, you even arranged the Tokyo apartment you were living in. Back then when you told me, 'You're just responsible for saying yes,' that gave me a huge shock. I had thought: 'My only precious daughter is getting married! What am I thinking?'"

"But Hiroshi and I started dating in High School! If it were any ordinary dad, they would have found out long ago. Dad, you simply didn't think much about me, and even if I said anything to you, you wouldn't understand. Also Hiroshi didn't have the vaguest idea about baseball, so there was no way you'd like him. That's a fact! You weren't even willing to go to the wedding..."

"I think I got too stubborn. It's a real pity I never got to see you wear a wedding dress. Your mother also told me: 'I always knew you were an idiot about baseball, but I never realized you were an actual idiot.'"

Smoke burst out from the burning firewood. Makiko looked away.

"It seems like the firewood is crying from being set on fire. I don't like it."

Youzou remembered in the distant past, Makiko had once said the same thing in middle school.

"Dad, is it much of a hassle that we're back?"

"Hassle? What are you talking about? It's a parent's dream to be able to live with their married daughter and grandchildren again."

"Is that so? That's good then."

Youzou held out his hand and stroke Makiko's elegant hair. It was glossy, supple hair.

"What about yourself? Do you have any regrets from coming back?"

Makiko shook her head.

"Honestly Dad, I was really worried earlier. I wasn't sure if we'd be able to live together without arguing, and the thought made me uneasy. But now I feel better. The air is very fresh here."

"Air? What are you talking about?"

It was Makiko who laughed this time:

"It's Seiha! That boy has very weak lungs, and the dirty city air isn't good for him. After coming here, I feel really happy when I take deep breaths. When the air seeps through his lungs, it'll be great for Seiha. Also Hiroshi's work might lighten up so we'll be able to eat dinner together. You might not believe me, Dad, but before the whole family wasn't able to eat together more than one, two times a month. And even when we did, Hiroshi would be so tired and out of it, and Takumi wouldn't say a thing, so it'd just be Seiha and me talking. But from now on it won't be a problem, and I can cook more purposefully. With everyone eating delicious food, chatting energetically, and Seiha getting healthier, I feel like there's a lot of good things ahead of us."

"Seiha, hmm."

Youzou's gaze wandered away from Makiko.

"He's a good boy."

Makiko laughed again, and the sound was very cheerful.

"Right? Since I have Seiha, I won't be lonely. Even when something terrible happens and I feel depressed, as long as I see Seiha's face, I'll feel my energy resurface. That child has an extremely kind heart, and it even softens up my own mind. He tells me everything, and it's also really interesting, so it's like listening to a fairy tale."

"And Takumi?"

Youzou pushed another piece of wood in.

"As for him, even if he says something I don't understand him. I wonder if that rascal has a sense for that? That even if he shares his love for baseball with me, that I won't understand?"

Makiko looked up at the sky, and then whispered:

"Takumi isn't so much of a frail child, and whatever I think, he doesn't care. He's very mature, not dependent on anyone, and at times I think he only trusts himself. I think he is strong, but strong to the point other's find him scary."

Makiko slowly stroked her cheek. Under the glow of the fire, she looked a lot older than she does under daylight.

"As his own person, not caring about others, it's very much like a pitcher's personality."

"What are you thinking? Pitchers aren't solo players! Makiko, ahead of the pitcher, there's a catcher. Behind him, there are seven infielders. All the players in the stadium and the entire audience is watching him. The mound is the most energy-conscious place that exists. The only moment when a pitcher feels alone is when a ball pitched which all his force gets hit out of the park."

"Okay, okay, I get it. You don't need to talk about baseball anymore. This kind of stuff Takumi understands."

"But his mother doesn't understand! You don't understand your own son? Oh whatever, the bath water is ready, so call Hiroshi in for a bath."

"But the sun is still out."

"It's because the sun is still out that you should take advantage of a wood stove bath. You can splurge a little bit."

"Is that why you started boiling the bath water so early?"

"That's right! To thank him for taking care of my clumsy daughter. Though, it's a little late for me to show my thanks."

"Hmph! How crude!"

"Mommy."

Seiha suddenly pounced on her from behind.

"Oh dear, Seiha, that startled me."

Makiko turned around and hugged Seiha.

"Mommy, Onii-chan isn't here. Did he go running again?"

"That's right, you know that your brother goes running every day."

"But I want to go too. Ah! That looks like a crab!"

Seiha pointed some smoke that came out of the firewood.

"Crab, eh? Seiha is really interesting."

"Mhm, Grandpa, I love this house. That's a lot of fun things. Ah! Mommy, I found sunflower stalks in the yard. Come, I'll show you."

With her hands pulled by Seiha, Makiko stood up.

"It's a really, really pretty color. The green is almost shiny."

"That's right, Seiha notices everything."

As Makiko and Seiha left, Youzou was left alone. The firewood slowly disintegrated in the flames. He could hear Seiha's laughter in the distance.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Battery|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Battery: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Matcha

2016-03-28T20:59:44Z

Matcha:

Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 4

2016-03-28T20:52:57Z

Matcha:

<noinclude>{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Ao no Exorcist}}</noinclude>
==Okumura Rin Rescue Team==
[[File:AnEv1i5.jpg|thumbnail]]

(…It was completely falling apart.)

Okumura Yukio sighed deeply at the exam script he held. On the exam script, beside the worm-looking scribble of a name, a huge 2.5 marks (not 25 marks) was written there. Of course this was not his exam script.

The owner of the exam script is his twin older brother, Okumura Rin. He was lying on his bed reading and repeatedly wiping his tears at the Jump SQ that Yukio had bought. His occasional nose blowing was so loud that it made one even more irritated.

In short, he was an eyesore.

[It can’t be. How can there be something so tragic in this world… Ohh.] A catastrophe was imminent. Yet he was completely immersed into the characters of the manga. With his appearance, it could not be seen that he liked touching television shows and tea-jerking stories a lot. However, Yukio was more picky about about plot instead.

(—Nii-san’s brain is more tragic.)

After complaining to himself, he looked again at his older brother’s exam script on the table and felt a headache coming.

The best score was this 2.5 points already. Only a ghost would not feel a headache at this. The others had 0.3 points, 1.2 points and each one would trouble the person marking the script a lot.

Actually Nii-san did not even enter the True Cross Academy High School by proper entrance tests. For him to study the exorcist course in the school, Mephistopheles used his authority as chairman to let him enrol. In other words, he did not go through the so-called super hard entrance exams, so even if it was the normal course, he could not keep up with the other students.

Even so, this is too appalling.

If he does not score well in next week’s finals, he could be expelled.

Yukio held the exam script and stood up from his chair and walked slowly to his older brother’s bed to take away the SQ.

[Ah, you return the SQ to me.]

[This is mine in the first place. Anyway, nii-san, you should know that now is not the time to be slacking and reading manga]

Rin was protesting vehemently although the magazine did not belong to him. Yukio stuffed a stack of exam paper full of huge crosses in front of Rin before crossing his arms and squinting his eyes under his glasses into a single line.

[0.8 marks. This one has 1.7 marks… And you even wrote your name wrongly here.]

[I, what can I do? Your [雪男] (Yukio) is so simple and mine is [燐] (Rin). Kanji is so hard to write!]<ref>(t/n: Kanji for Yukio is 雪男 while kanji for Rin is 燐. Although Yukio is made up of 2 characters and Rin is 1 character, Rin is way harder to write than Yukio)</ref>

[Fine, I’ll go back a hundred steps and let you write in hiragana. If you write like this, it’s not [Okumura Rin] since it becomes [Okumura Ryuu]. Who is Okumura Ryuu?]<ref>(t/n: I have no idea how to translate this. In the Chinese version which I’m translating from, Yukio and Rin talk about zhuyin which is like the Chinese equivalent of hiragana when hanyu pinyin (romanji) is not used. I guess in the Japanese version, they’d talk about using hiragana instead. I have no Japanese copy to refer to so I’m just making assumptions here and I can’t confirm. Otherwise please feel to ignore this orz)</ref>

[…Boohoo.]

[I’m not done. This English exam script has [RIM OKIMVRA] written on it. When did you become a foreigner?]

[……]

[I’m really worried about Nii-san’s future.]

Yukio sighed and pushed his glasses up at the same time.

Rin sat on his bed and whistled with a whooshing sound. He was planning to gloss over this and not a single bit of remorse could be seen on his face. Also, his whistling had a melody and once he found an opportunity, he would try to snatch the SQ back from Yukio.

Yukio really felt very worried about his older brother’s future.

As long as Mephisto is still chairman, he could make the higher-ups shut one eye. But as the younger brother, he still wished that Rin could use grades that were more normal to get through this term.

Today is Friday night which is only 2 whole days away from next Monday’s final exams. If the spartan spoon-feeding method was used in these two days — because Nii-san was only exceptionally lucky — maybe he had a chance to barely pass.

However, there was a gaping flaw in this plan.

Of course the person teaching Rin would have to be Yukio. But there was mountains of paperwork to complete by the upcoming end of term. Also, he was one of the students in the gifted class of True Cross Academy High School section, so together with his exorcist class lecturer job, he was already extremely busy usually. By next Monday, besides preparing for his own exams, he had to also set the exam questions for the finals of the exorcist class. Besides that, he also had to submit reports for things such as applying for permission to conduct extra remedial sessions during summer holidays.

Maybe there could even be last-minute exorcist missions.

He completely had no spare time to spend on teaching his brother.

The best case would be that Nii-san could start studying quietly spontaneously, but looking at the current situation, it was unlikely to happen. He would most likely continue to read his manga intensely and start sleeping when he felt tired. He would probably spend tomorrow and the day after like that.

(I have no choice……)

Yukio returned to his table and picked up his phone. He opened his contacts to the exorcist class group and pressed one of the numbers.

The other party picked up his phone within three rings.

Yukio’s face which was originally anxious and depressed, instantly become calmer and he used a gentle voice to speak.

[—Ah, is this Suguro-san? I am Okumura-sensei. Sorry for disturbing you at such a late hour. How is your exam preparations going? I see…As expected of Suguro-san, I really want to ask Nii-san to learn from you. Actually the reason that I’m calling, it’s because of a personal request…]

A few minutes had passed. When Yukio hung up the phone, his older brother had already snatched back the SQ and was once again lying on bed and blowing his nose loudly.

✞

—On the next morning, the male dormitory of the True Cross Academy was more lively than usual.

True Cross Academy adopts a boarding school structure, so almost all the students lived in dormitories. However, the students live in the newly-built blocks and only the Okumura brothers used this block that looked more like a haunted hotel due to its dilapidated state.

—One of the rooms in the old block— unit 104 which is different from unit 602 which is usually used by them.

Today, the ones gathered here are Suguro Ryuuji, Shima Renzou, Miwa Konekomaru, Kamiki Izumo… almost all the first years of the exorcist class came and everyone brought sports backpacks like that time when they cohabited together.

[…In other words, we only need to teach Okumura how to study?] Suguro represented the group to ask.

Without furniture, the dormitory room looked very spacious… or rather, deserted. In the middle, there was a long table seen often in dormitories. A very unhappy Rin was forced to sit in front of the table while Yukio stood beside him and spoke in a gentle voice as if they were in class:

[I apologise greatly to everyone for occupying precious time before exams. I think this should be easier than teaching a monkey, so everyone please help my brother. I will be in another room and contact me immediately if there’s anything— I will come back later to take a look.]

After he bowed to the Exwires to send his regards, he turned to face his older brother who was shouting: [WHO DID YOU SAY WAS A MONKEY?] to him.

[Nii-san, if you dare to escape, I’ll make you sit straight and hold a Bariyon all night. You better behave.]

Yukio smiled as he spoke and walked out of the door afterwards. Just to mention, a Bariyon is a demon that possesses stones or rocks. Besides emitting weird noises, it is harmless. But it is very heavy, so if placed on knees when sitting upright, it would be just like torture during the Edo period.

[He casually became the devil.] Shima said. [A brightly expressioned devil.]

[I’m really sorry to you all… for ruining your rare break.]

Staring at the door which Yukio left from resentfully, Rin apologised to his classmates who were walking into the room while scratching his head.

[I troubled everyone again.]

[—Exactly, how troublesome.]

Izumo pursed her lips hard and complained. She took out a pile of reference books from her backpack and laid them out on the table.

[…S-sorry.]

Hearing Izumo say that, Rin felt extremely self-conscious.

[When things get tough, we should help each other, Okumura-kun.]

Konekomaru immediately started to comfort, then he looked Suguro who was behind him.

[Right? Young master.]

[Whatever, he has already sunk to this extent, so we have to help.]

Suguro who answered, placed the largest luggage among everyone heavily in the corner of the room. Besides a lot of reference books, assessment books and handwritten notes, there was something that looked like a wooden pole which stuck out from his sports backpack.

Rin’s heart skipped a beat.

(Wh-what’s that? That thing which looks like a flat wooden sword…What is he going to do with it…)

He very much felt like asking out of curiosity, but he also did not want to make a fool of himself. He thought that besides arousing his suspicions, a ghost might even appear from it.

Towards Rin who was unsettled, Suguro asked: [Oh yeah, which subject are you weakest at? Modern Japanese? Classical Japanese? Maths? Economics?]

[English. Okumura-kun looks like he is very afraid of English.]

Shima interrupted as he placed his luggage at the wall of the room.

[Last time, he even said that he was a <nowiki>[[Mistake man]]</nowiki>, it should be [Mystic], right?]<ref>(t/n: shouldn’t it be ‘mysterious’ instead? or does this mean that Shima’s English isn’t that good either?</ref>

Also, note that only mistake and mystic are in English so the man part of Mistake man was said in Japanese.)

[Yeah, that’s English. But it best to be not so greedy for now. Just focusing on tackling weak subjects is enough— Do you have other weak subjects?]

[Hmm, my weak subject is……] Rin racked his brain while lowering his voice. [All of them…]

Suguro was dumbfounded immediately upon hearing it.

[All of them? You said all… There’s only two days left, how is it possible to salvage in two days!!]

[If everyone take charge of different subjects and teach him, I think we can cope.]

To Suguro who was agitated, Konekomaru quickly calmed him down. Beside them, Shima opened a coffee-coloured envelope.

[Oh, just now Okumura-sensei handed this to me before leaving.]

Are the exam questions inside here? …Shima thought as he was opening the envelope that Yukio gave him. In the end, there was a huge pile of dismal exam scripts inside…

Everyone fell silent.

[1.2 marks…?!]

[What’s that, results for a vision test?]<ref>(t/n: In vision tests, decimals from 0.1 to 2 are used to measure visual acuity with 1.0 being perfect vision or 20/20 using the feet scale. A 1.2 scale would mean that one can see around a line beyond the 1.0 or 20/20 line which is actually beyond perfect vision)</ref>

[This is not something that can be salvaged within a mere two days.]

Everyone looked at each other. Even Konekomaru whose specialty was mediating disputes also could not say a word. Rin cowered even more.

[—Alright, don’t worry, Okumura-kun.]

Shima who accidentally made the atmosphere in the area drop a few degrees, suddenly used a bright tone to speak.

[Izumo is a top scholar of the class, young master has the makings of a pervert— no, a genius. Konekomaru is good at teaching, and Takara-kun……]

When he reached there, he gave a cursory glance across the room. The most mysterious and quiet person in the class, Takara, was fiddling with his puppet which he can do ventriloquism with without a care.

Why was he even called here, it still remained a mystery.

[I think he’s smart.]

Shima forcefully put up his thumb and smoothed over his speech.

[We’ll cross the bridge when we come to it, there is no such thing as an endless night.]

[Oh!]

Rin could not help but clap his hands and cheer at the lines which sounded like it came from an advertisement. However, Suguro glared at Shima suspiciously.

[What’s up with you, speaking so spiritedly but you never count yourself. Anyway, do you have the right to be teaching anyone?]

Shima proudly laughed at Suguro’s questioning. [Kekeke, young master, don’t look down on me. Don’t look at me like this, in my three years of high school, my health education grades were all full 120 marks. Kamiki, I’m amazing, right ♡]

[Eh…But there’s no health education tested for this finals.]

Suddenly asked for her agreement, Izumo raised her head to stare at Shima as she backed away, with her upper body slightly maintaining a distance from Shima.

[Health education is not important. How about your other subjects? Who knows, it could even not much different from Okumura.]

[Hahaha, I’m not that bad. My average for all the subject still have 15 marks.]

Shima announced this coolly while the whole room sunk into silence again.

Only Rin gave an admiring gaze.

[How many times of my marks is your average of 15 marks? How amazing, Shima, actually you do have brains.]

[I’m right, aren’t I? Everyone says that I’m a man who would give my all.]

After hearing Rin’s praise, Shima also proudly puffed his chest.

[No way, I’m getting a headache.] Suguro clutched his head.

—In the end, Shima and Rin had to be tutored by the other students.

Rin and Shima sat shoulder to shoulder while facing the window. Opposite them was Suguro, Konekomaru and Izumo. Paku sat beside Izumo, but she seemed to lack interest in her surroundings.

[It would be better if Shima and Okumura sat separately.] Suguro suggested.

[Split everyone into two groups, to teach Shima and Okumura-kun, right?] Konekomaru answered to Suguro’s suggestion and quickly said: [Or maybe split by subject?]

With his good hearing, Shima immediately spoke after hearing it: [This way, can I have one to one with Izumo~~?]

He suddenly became extremely enthusastic and even leaned forward to get closer to Izumo who was sitting opposite him.

[Teach me gently, alright? You’re so cute today, this cutie is so beautiful and the stars on your shirt suits you♡]

Shima completely showed his desire, so Suguro grabbed his pink hair and pulled him back.

[You’re with me.]

[Eh… young master!]

[I’ll do one to one with you.]

Being stared at with the hellish eyes of a demon, Shima looked like a deflated balloon.

He looked at Konekomaru who was next to Suguro and gazed at him pleadingly

[Shima is better off cutting ties with his lust.]

[Even Konekomaru too…]

In front of Shima who was sighing and lowing his head, Suguro mercilessly piled the practice questions into tall mountains. Afterwards, he rapidly circled pages and left markings on them.

[Within an hour, finish whatever I have ticked and put it in the return tray. Listen carefully. If you fail, I have no face to see Yaozou.<ref>(t/n: In case you forget, Yaozou is Shima’s father.)</ref>

[That’s too much… At this time, it should be a girl teaching me gently and precisely and then our feelings for each other will develop… It should end up with romance, how did the situation become like this?]

About to cry, Shima still looked at Izumo stubbornly.

Seeing Shima having such strong desires despite being a monk, a vein popped on Suguro’s forehead.

[Konekomaru, bring the keisaku and whack him hard for me.]

He gave the order and Konekomaru’s expression turned serious as he nodded his head before taking that long wooden stick from Suguro’s sports backpack.

That keisaku was used to boost one’s concentration during meditation in the temple. It looked like it was already used for a long time.

Konekomaru stood behind Shima and raised the keisaku which was almost as tall as him while Shima’s face turned green immediately upon seeing it.

[…No, it can’t be, you aren’t doing this for real, are you? It’s just an act right? Ko-konekomaru?]

[Shima, you’re guilty.]

Konekomaru shut both eyes and said painfully, but after letting out a loud shout, his expression when using his strength to whack was completely not confused. In the next moment…

WHACK—

A heavy noise which seemed to tear flesh apart sounded loudly in the room.

[AH<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!!]

Immediately, Shima gave out a shrill cry, as if he had seen an army of bugs, which reverberated through the whole old block.

His eyes white, he laid on the table.

Suguro looked at his watch as if nothing happened.

[Fifty-seven minutes left.]

Calmly counting down the remaining time.

[S-so scary…]

The tragic scene in front of Rin made him shiver all over and anxiously keeping a distance from those three people.

Although he could sympathise with Shima, he felt lucky that the long stick was not used on him.

Not long after being calm, he was immediately grabbed by Izumo who was waiting for him.

[You come with me.]

[Wh-whoa!]

Under the angry glare of Izumo whose eyebrows were furrowed deeply, Rin sat at the end of the table opposite to her. Izumo took out her handwritten notes and dumped them in front of Rin.

[Listen up! For maths, you only need to remember formulas so that you can gain points. Afterwards, you must catch the important points—]

[Wow, that’s wonderful, your words are super pretty.]

The words looked like the correct ones that a teacher would write and the steps were written close to each other on the notebook. Highlighter marks were seen everywhere and sometimes there were pictorial explanations. It was a precise girl’s notebook: easy to read and very simple to understand.

Seeing this notebook which was worlds apart from his own, Rin who was greatly touched, praised Izumo from the bottom of his heart: [I couldn’t tell that you were this smart.]

[I…Th-this is nothing! It’s strange looking at you who only sleeps during class and not even copy any notes. What do you even go to school for!]

With even her ears going red, Izumo raised her eyebrows again to glare at Rin. I still have to get scolded even when praising someone honestly, Rin thought.

(How scary…) He became so nervous that his whole body turned stiff.

[I’m going to start from this question, alright? Why are you still dawdling? Hurry up and get your mechanical pencil out!]

[…Oh, okay.]

Like a domesticated animal, Rin obediently followed the order and held his mechanical pencil.

Along with Izumo’s scolding, he started solving the maths problems

However, his head only bobbed from left to right, without any progress in the questions he had to do.

Wrinkles gradually filled Izumo’s forehead.

So she anxiously asked:

[…Don’t tell me that you don’t even know how to solve nine times nine…]

[Nah, I know. Two times two is four, two times three is six—]

[Eight times nine.]

[Forty-two.]

Rin happily answered Izumo’s question.

Both eyes tightly shut, Izumo placed both hands heavily on the table.

The old table started squeaking due to the impact.

[…Eight times nine is seventy-two.]

[Eh? Seventy-two? Didn’t I say that?]

Rin ruffled his messy hair and planned to get over this by smiling obliviously. Izumo glared at him fiercely and said: [You clearly said forty-two, forty-two! The correct answer is seventy-two! Why when eight times eight equals sixty-four, the next one will be eight times nine equals to seventy-two? Why would it become lesser?!]

[Don’t sweat the small stuff, it’s just a number away so there’s no much difference.]

[Of course I mind! Don’t you know? Multiplication up to the nine times tables is that of elementary second grade, how do I turn you into a high school first year in two days?!]

[Don’t be angry, all the best for this, Eyebrows.]

[The one who should be trying his best said it, and don’t call me Eyebrows.]

As if nothing had happened, Rin patted Izumo’s shoulders and that made her furious immediately. Of course, there was still no progress with the questions.

[How great…Okumura-kun can have a lover’s squabble with Izumo.]

Shima who was also forced to do practice questions saw them and mumbled enviously.

In his eyes full of desire, unstoppable tears even flowed in them.

[—Shima.]

At how Shima was still desiring girls even at such a stage, Konekomaru also made an expression that said [nothing can be done about this].

Sitting opposite Shima, Suguro who was crossing his arms suddenly faced his devilish face and said: [It looks like a lover’s squabble because your brain is full of lust. Konekomaru, do it.

Suguro turned to Konekomaru and Konekomaru lightly nodded his head.

When Shima was aware, the keisaku behind him was lifted high into the air.

[Eh, eh…W-wait!]

[Troubles, go away! HAARGH!!]

[Waahhhh~~!!]

Once again, wailing was surrounded by the hot air brought in from the window before disappearing like an illusion. Shima laid on the table with his eyes white again.

[Shima, don’t die! I won’t allow you to die!!]

[Hurry up and solve your problems!!]

In a corner against the wall, Takara whose eyes might be close or open, gazed at them and said: <nowiki>[[</nowiki>Hmph…what a noisy bunch of brats.] Using his ventriloquism, his white rabbit puppet spoke.

Just to mention, nobody has heard his real voice yet.

✞

From eight-thirty in the morning until now which was already beyond twelve noon, Shima and Rin were both complaining.

[No way! I can’t do this! It’s so hot that I can’t think! My brain is melting!!]

[Me too… I can’t make it… if I can’t breath some fresh air… I’ll die.]

It was now mid July. With the sun’s shining menacingly, the old block which had no air-conditioning was in a sauna-like state.

Besides the two people who were forced to solve problems, even the people in charge of teaching them were also starting to become tired. Only Takara who was not doing anything was still energetic. God knows what was his body made of, seeing that in this dizzying heat, he was unfazed by it.

[—I can’t do anything about you. Alright, take a ten minute break.] Suguro said while using a towel to wipe his sweat.

Izumo let out a long breath while fanning herself with her messy hair sticking on her pale neck. Konekomaru also finally put down the keisaku.

[Eh… only ten minutes. Young master… that’s too cruel.]

[Not happy? Then it will be five minutes, Shima.]

[…I’m going to the toilet.]

Shima swallowed his tears dejectedly before leaving with Rin into the corridor to breathe some fresh air.

Because the block was old, the corridor would occasionally squeak loudly. Shima clumsily ran behind Rin who turned around listlessly.

[Hey, Shima…]

[Okumura, let’s escape.] Shima whispered to Rin with his face filled with determination.

[Escape? How—]

[Shh.] Shima quickly tried to silence Rin while gazing at their surroundings.

[With young master, who knows when is the next break. Now is our only chance.]

Shima looked like he was acting in a spy flick, but Rin replied in a depressed tone.

[But, Yukio said if we escaped, the Bariyon would be upon us…]

[Anyway, just don’t let him find us. If he can’t find anyone, how can we be punished?]

After Shima spoke, he put both hands together again and said: [This is too strange.]

[It’s summer now. Usually summer comes with many happy things, it should be a season that makes one happy and excited. Let’s see: Girls in swimsuits, girls in swimsuits, girls in swimsuits, girls in swimsuits, girls in swimsuits— But why do we have to suffer by studying in this sauna? Am I right, Okumura?]

[Hey, you only mentioned girls in swimsuits.]

[The only other thing comparable to girls in swimsuits are girls in bathrobes just after bathing.]

[It’s not like I can’t understand your feelings… I also know.] Rin agreed.

So the two of them looked at each other and silently nodded. What was different was their serious and determined expressions. They both headed to the gate of the dormitory.

[WHACK] Their shoulders were suddenly hit loudly and at the same time, a thick hand appeared.

[—May I ask where are you two going?]

A gentle voice and strength which could even rival a gorilla, the contrast made their hearts palpitate. With their faces green, they turned around in fear.

It was a sight they have never seen before: Suguro smiling widely.

[Su-Suguro… H-hey~ How are you? Although we were togetehr just now…]

[Y-young master… you’re here?]

[The weather was really hot, so I wanted to go outside to get some wind. Also, the toilet is not there, Shima.] Suguro answered with a smile while a drop of sweat was dropping down Shima’s temple.

[Ah, y-yeah, the toilet is on that side, I’m so careless~~]

[Ha, hahaha… Shima, you’re such an idiot~~ Getting lost at this age~~]

Rin quickly tried to add something in order to get this over and done with faster.

[You two are trying to escape, aren’t you?]

[!!]

Suguro asked in a deep voice, with a smile still plastered on his face. Their expressions suddenly froze. [Whoa.]

[…You don’t seem to realise who we’re doing this for.]

The two of them were unable to move, as if they were frogs being stared at. Suguro’s smiley face instantly changed to an expression which can even scare demons from hell.

[Go back to your rooms now. The punishment is just more questions. Or else, I have other plans. How? Which one is better? You choose.]

Suguro stretched out both arms which had his veins popping out while he cracked his knuckles loudly.

[We’ll]

[Go back.]

The two of them answered continuously with robotic voices. Dejectedly, they looked like calves being brought to slaughter.

After summer that year, it seemed that a sad tune of [Donna Donna] can be heard from somewhere.<ref>(t/n: Donna Donna is a folk song about a calf being lead to slaughter. You can listen to it here.)</ref>

✞

—Besides Yukio coming to send lunch, there were no breaks and the two of them were forced to answer questions non-stop until Suguro heard the melody which announced that it was already 5pm.

[Alright, rest for 30 minutes.]

When he announced this, Rin and Shima did not the strength to escape already.

The pairs were ether tiredly resting on the floor or leaning on the table. Nobody had the energy to even complain that 30 minutes was too short or cheer for rest time.

Unknowingly, the sun’s rays from outside the window had become a deep red and the wind had a warmth to it.

[How tiring…] Izumo said while arranging her slightly messy hair before tying a new ponytail. Shima who would usually say something to this was silent— No, he was trying his best to answer, but he was helpless against his exhaustion…

Looking at Shima, Konekomaru slowly put the keisaku on the table, saying: [Looks like we did not need the keisaku in the end.]

[Konekomaru… after taking away lust from me, what do you think is left…]

A dying Shima looked like he was going to cry blood.

Rin lay on the floor wide open, moaning as steam kept rising from his head.

Suguro crossed his bod before going to Izumo’s side to ask: [Hey, Kamiki, how is it on your side?]

[He managed to memorise the nine times table with a lot of effort.]

Izumo scrunched her eyebrows as she looked at the collapsed Rin on the ground.

With his whole face red and only the whites of his eyes seen, Rin seemed to be talking in his sleep as he kept chanting. [Four times two equals eight, four times three equals twelve] He even made mistakes, saying that four times five was ten.

[So I was saying, why would it decrease!] Izumo angrily shouted before drooping her shoulders.

[…how will they manage later on?]

[The future looks bleak.]

Suguro pressed on his temple.

At the same time, Takara who was across the room said: [ {Tsk… thanks to these brats, even I’m tired} ] To which the puppet on his hand responded. [You have any suggestions?]

Suguro was so upset that he stood up in reaction.

[You’re just watching! Anyway, what were you doing!!]

[Forget it.] Konekomaru immediately went to Suguro.

[Everyone is tired. From what Okumura-sensei said, he would bring dinner, so I’ll go buy some popsicles.]

[Oh, thank you.] Suguro thanked him.

Beside him, Rin was mumbling lifelessly: [Pop-popsicles…]

[Okumura-kun wants popsicles, right?]

Konekomaru smiled as he walked towards the exit. When he opened the difficult to open door, the last Exwire— Moriyama Shiemi appeared in front of him.

Wearing yukata whenever outside school, today she wore a yukata with cute prints. She also held a huge wooden plate with a fly bird print cloth covering it.

[Ah, Miwa-kun.]

[Eh? Moriyama-san? Why are you here?]

[Oh, it’s really Moriyama-san.]

[Shi-Shiemi…?]

Everyone’s view went towards the direction of Konekomaru’s voice. Shiemi who was easily nervous, tried her best to speak while her face was turning red.

[Ah, Yuki-chantold me about everyone—]

During the day, Yukio went to visit her former home, the Exorcist Shop which specialises in selling exorcist supplies. After hearing about the happenings in the hostel, she requested Yukio to send dinner to everyone.

[Because I didn’t go to school, so I can’t help with academic things. But if I want to cook… I should be able to help…]

She gradually lost confidence until her voice almost could not be heard near to the end. Her hands which were holding the wooden plate were also shaking non-stop.

Konekomaru took the plate and used a voice which was loud enough for everyone to hear to announce: [Everyone, Moriyama-san helped us prepare dinner.]

Rin who was originally collapsed on the ground, revived in a moment.

[Yay, it’s dinner time!]

[As expected of Shiemi-san! A girl cooking… I think there’s a holy light behind you.] Shima put his hand together towards Shiemi in a mock praying pose.

Suguro smiled and thanked her.

Looking at everyone’s responses, Shiemi held her face with her reddening face and said: [Th-This is nothing… although it’s not very good…. but it’s better today compared to usual.]

[I’m looking forward to it.]

Konekomaru gently took off the cloth from the wooden plate. In the next moment, there was a rumbling sound from the wooden plate. Luckily or unluckily, Konekomaru never heard it.

[These are what we’re eating?]

[Yeah— It’s the vanilla biscuits and herbal soup that Grandma taught me. Th-This is my best cooking.] Shiemi explained.

[Finally! A girl’s handmade soup and biscuits! Oh… it’s just like a boy’s dream!!]

Hearing Shiemi’s answer, Shima was so touched that he almost cried.]

[…Really, it’s wonderful to be living.]

Even after going the keisaku, his lust still returned.

[Ah, there’s also vanilla tea. I brought it in a flask, so do drink more of it.]

[Oh— Although I don’t know what it is, but it seems delicious.]

From the other side of the table, Rin was so happy that he was drooling. [Despite not knowing what is vanilla, if only there was meat] thought Rin. His tail which hid under his clothes almost could not resist swaying.

Beside him, Suguro said: [It seems good for the body.]

He was also happy.

[Then I’ll put it on the table. Can you help me put the textbooks at the side?]

Konekomaru squatted down and placed the plate at the side of the table.

[Ah, Miwa-kun, I’ll help too.]

[Don’t we need to wipe the table?]

Everyone (excluding Takara) happily cleared the things off the table. Only Izumo noticed that there was an unusual smell under the cloth and a strange sound…

✞

[…Alright, the report is finally done.]

Yukio moved his face away from the calculator and rubbed his tired eyes lightly. Whenever he fully concentrated on a particular task, he would be so engrossed in it to the extent of forgetting to eat and sleep. This was a bad habit of his.

The sky outside the window was red and cloudy.

He looked at his watch which showed that it was already beyond 5pm.

Yukio did some stretching on his chair. Not just his eyes, even his shoulders also felt very sore.

[I wonder how Nii-san and the rest are doing?]

Since he sent the bento at noon, he never showed his face at the study group.

As Shiemi said she would bring dinner to them, then he could buy some drinks and biscuits to bring there. That was what Yukio thought as he took his phone and wallet before he left.

The room where everyone was studying is room 104 on the first floor. Although the building was old, the sound would not reach Yukio’s room on the sixth floor.

At the main door of the dormitory, Yukio heard the noise of joyous clamour. Shiemi seems to have arrived, so everyone should be enjoying dinner now.

With a smile spreading on his face, Yukio walked out of the dormitory.

In the True Cross Academy which was shrouded by the evening sun, he casually strolled to the nearest supermarket. The originally scorching heat has now become a dry breeze.

Although he was uneasy about the study group, but from the situation at noon, his brother seems to be studying very seriously. Instead of saying that he was studying obediently, it was more like he was being stared at by Izumo and Suguro, with a feeling that he was out of his wits.

But this way, he would not need to worry about Rin escaping.

For some reason he did not know, even Shima also became one of those students being taught. —Besides this, there seems to have not much problems. Suguro’s sense of responsibility is very strong, Konekomaru is very understanding while Izumo had a serious and hardworking personality.

Although this judgment was only done after the event, his inviting everyone to supervise his brother seems to be not a bad idea.

[You’re such an idiot! How can the author of [Genji Monogatari] be Hikaru GENJI]?! It’s not an autobiography.]<ref>(t/n: Hikaru GENJI (光GENJI) is the name of a Japanese idol group. It is a homonym of Hikaru Genji (光源氏), who is the protagonist of Genji Monogatari [The Tale of Genji])</ref>

[It’s not wrong, I think I heard Kin-nii say this before…]

[You and Kinzou are equally stupid!! Also, the author of [Houjouki] <ref>(t/n: The Ten Food Square Hut) is [Houjou]?! I am completely defeated by you.]</ref>

[Don’t be so angry, young master. He was only wrong by a little bit.]

[A little bit?! He’s not even there!! The author of [Genji Monogatari] is Murasaki Shikubu and the author of [Houjouki] is Kamo no Choumei.]

[Whoa— how amazing!! Suguro, your brain is really good.]

[You still have time to admire others! Why does this answer have two decimals?]

[? Decimals… what are those?]

[—! Argh— I hate this…! Teaching a monkey would be easier than teaching you.]

[Ah—! Izumo, your [Argh— I hate this] sounds so cute and sexy! Say it again for me to hear~~♡]

[Hey…]

[Konekomaru, don’t give any mercy, whack him with enough force to knock him out.]

[Amida Butsu!!]<ref>(t/n: Amida Butsu is the Japanese pronunciation of Amitabha who is the primary Buddha of Buddhism. When used as an exclamation, it has a similar meaning as oh my god or god have mercy)</ref>

[Eh… W-wait, you didn’t even grunt and went directly… Ah, ah ah ah ah~~!!]

[[File:AnEv1i6.jpg|thumbnail]]

[Keke……]

Yukio was selecting the fruit juice he would buy for everyone to reward them. As he thought of the conversation he heard near the room during noon, he could not help but laugh. Just then…

[What’s up, you cowardly four-eyes? Laughing by yourself there, how disgusting. Your brain must have finally burnt out.]

Behind him, a very impolite voice sounded.

She is the ex-apprentice of his late adopted father, Fujimoto Shirou. Also a guardian of Rin, she is even more of a superior of Yukio— Kirigakure Shura. Just to mention, she is 18 years old ♡— Or so as she says, actually— she’s 16 years old. Although she has a sharp tongue, but she has a large rack and wears revealing clothes which makes one not know where to look at. At that moment, she was wearing a thin thigh-length kimono. It seems to be… no, it was just nightwear.

The other customers were all dumbfounded and even turned to look around at least twice.

[No, that’s because— Wait, what do you mean when you said cowardly?]

Yukio calmly answered. If he accidentally replied casually, this strange nickname would definitely stay.

[Shura-san, what were you doing today?]

[Sleeping.]

So it was indeed nightwear.

Sleepy, Shura resisted yawning while she put some True Cross brand beer and wine into her basket.

There was an 80% probability that it was bought to be her first shot of alcohol after she woke up, or to while time away after her meal. From her appearance, it was not hard to see that she was liked drinking a lot and she had a poor stomach for alcohol. Anyone who drank with her would be doomed. Because Yukio was underage, he never drank with her. But he was involved in a few incidents caused by her being drunk.

[Huh, Coward, buying so many things.]

[So old already and still an errand boy. You’re pathetic.]

Shura looked at Yukio’s basket and laughed while questioning him.

[Nope. Anyway, the only one who treats me like an errand boy is you? These are rewards.]

[Rewards?]

Shura tilted her head in confusion. Yukio told her all about the study session.

[Teaching him is even harder than teaching a monkey.]

Shura ruffled her messy bed hair. She resisted yawning again and asked Yukio: [Oh yeah, why were you laughing so strangely just now?]

[I didn’t……]

Yukio hesitated. Usually, he would probably smile and move on. But this time, he was being frank for some reason—

[…It’s unusual to see Nii-san get along with his classmates.]

When Rin was still in junior high, he could not control his strength and lost control sometimes. Because of that, people around him feared him and was often isolated from groups.

Not even mentioning hikes or school celebrations, he was even absent for graduation trips.

As Yukio had his own exorcist duties, he never got to know his classmates well. Although he got along with everyone, he never had any special memories.

But, he felt that his older brother always wanted to reach out and make friends.

[So, if Father could see how Nii-san is like now…]

He would be very glad— Yukio swallowed these words and smiled without saying more.

Seeing Yukio like this, Shura made an expression which looked like she had seen a rare treasure. In the end, she still smiled slightly and used her usual tone and knocked the back of Yukio’s head lightly.

[—Really, if you continue being so precocious, you’ll be balding soon.]

✞

After saying goodbye to Shura who went home, Yukio returned to the old dormitory. It was now night, while the sky had still had some light in it.

One could still see a single star faintly. Looking at his watch, the time is already 5.50pm. Everyone should have finished their dinner.

He walked through the creaky corridor and reached in front of room 104. Putting everything to his left hand, there was no response when he knocked the door.

On the other side of the door, there was no noise. Rather, it was completely silent.

Was there an argument?

Noticing something was weird, Yukio opened the door. He was greeted by a pungent stench. Everyone’s faces were green and sat inside the room as if they were at a wake. Rin and Shima were sitting in the middle while the others had collapsed on the tables and the ground with the whites of their eyes showing. Shima and the others were frothing at the mouth, as if in the next second, their souls would fly away from their mouths.

Also, Shiemi was no where to be seen.

[This…. What’s this?]

Even Yukio was unable to judge what was going on, so he asked Konekomaru who was nearest to him.

[Miwa-san, what happened? Nii-san—What happened to Okumura and Shima-san?]

[Ah, Okumura-sensei… you’re back?]

Konekomaru turned around and told Yukio about what happened with an expression full of pain.

[Moriyama-san brought food for us to eat, but—]

The cooking that Shiemi brought was so for health, but the taste was not acceptable by everyone. ( [How to I describe it… it’s a very unique taste.] said the gentle Konekomaru vaguely.)

[Eh… But, everyone ate it?]

[Yes… that happened.]

Smelling the stench, Izumo who immediately noticed something was wrong said: [I- I’ll just take a little since I’m on a diet.]

She acted first, while the mentally strong Suguro thought: [—As long as I treat this as training, there is nothing I cannot eat.]

With this kind of mindset and the belief of [I must not make girls cry], he resisted the pain and silently chewed the food. Konekomaru also followed him.

Takara used his puppet to pick up he spoon and ate it with big spoonfuls without changing his expression. This added even more mysteries to him.

[Shima and Okumura-san, at first they fought to say [A large bowl! No, an extra large bowl]…]

After eating the first bite, their faces started to turn green. But because Shiemi was looking at them with such sparkly eyes, they had no choice but to force themselves to finish eating.

[In my eyes, they were totally brave.]

[is that so? Is it that terrible tasting… no, then what happened to Shiemi-san?]

[Moriyama-san, she—]

Shiemi saw everyone— no, actually it was only Rin and Shima— eating all of her cooking and felt extremely happy. Because everyone drank a lot of herbal tea to swallow the disgusting charred things into their stomachs, so she went to Exorcist Shop to bring more tea over.

According to what Konekomaru said, Rin and Shima could be considered brave, because they only lost consciousness only after Shiemi could not be seen in the premises. Before that, they still grinned and bear it by saying:

[It’s d-delicious, Shiemi…]

[…I c-can’t… too delicious… that… I want to cry for some reason…]

[However, since they ate healthy things, at least there would be no risk of stomachache. Maybe their condition will become better?]

Even Suguro could not help but sympathise with them.

[They ate more than us, this is also one of the factors that cause pain. Because it is a girl’s home made coking… so they held a lot of expectations, yet…]

[So it is even more despairing.] Konekomaru looked at those two with pity.

[…I-I can’t believe… that a girl’s hand made cooking… actually tastes like this… it’s a lie.] Shima moaned non-stop while lying down next to his (Yukio’s) brother.

In a semiconscious state, tears of sadness and distress flowed nonstop. Looks like Konekomaru’s opinion was not completely wrong.

They leaned against the table legs and the floor, occasionally thinking about what happened before while convulsing. Yukio showed an unfathomable expression to look at them and suddenly inquired:

[Suguro-san, Kamiki-san, how is their progress on studying?]

[—There was very little progress, more like back to square one].

Suguro said with a agonised expression as he recalled.

Using a handkerchief full of printed little stars to cover her mouth, Izumo said: [He can still get his 9 x 9 multiplication wrong.], reflecting Rin’s terrible situation.

Hearing all these, Yukio walked towards the two of them who were still on the ground and bent down. As if close to death, they looked up in pain.

[Yu-Yukio… I, I can’t… M-my… last meal… I want to e-eat sukiyaki until I’m full…]

Rin’s eyes turned whie again, while Shima who was leaning against the table said: [I, I also cannot take it…I want to ooxx with a cute girl before I…]

Afterwards, he said some things that require censoring and shut his eyes regrettably.

[Still kicking, huh.]

Suguro and Kamiki said at the same time with expressions of [how hopeless].

Yukio pushed the middle of his glasses up without saying a word, then used a voice which cannot be any more gentler to the the two of them who lay exhausted:

[—Okumura-san, Shima-san. Please rise.]

[…Suki-yaki…?]

[You brought girls… over…?]

Rin and Shima looked him listlessly.

[How could it be?] Yukio smiled before putting piles of assessment questions in front of them and casually continued:

[Write until here tomorrow morning, write that before noon along with this and this. Before night, you must finish everything and memorise it to bits. Otherwise, I will request Shiemi-san to bring food to reward you— How about this?]

[Wow, what a rare sight ☆]

Seeing the announcement posted on the corridor opposite of True Cross Academy, the chairman, Mephistopheles loudly exclaimed.

[Not even mentioning Shima-san, even Okumura-san doesn’t need to retake…]

On the paper which was titled [Students who need to retake the final exam], their names were not there.

They barely passed and escaped the misfortune of failing.

[What kind of magic did you use?]

Mephisto glanced at Yukio who was next to him.

[Nothing much. Instead of me, it was more of Shiemi-san’s efforts.]

[Oh… the girl of the Exorcist shop? What do you mean, Okumura-sensei?]

With a gaze which showed how gleaming over it would kill curiosity, Yukio put his index finger to his mouth.

The side of his mouth curved slightly as his eyes under his glasses closed into a line.

[Everything afterwards is a trade secret.]

Just to mention, after this cohabitation, the Exwires’s comments towards him changed from [unexpectedly sinister] and [cold demon] to [demon in disguise], [cold-blooded], [hypocrite] and [no, he’s completely crooked]. With this kind of development, nothing else needs to be said.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Ao no Exorcist|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 1

2016-03-28T20:51:17Z

Matcha:

<noinclude>{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Ao no Exorcist}}</noinclude>
==Weekend Hero==
[[File:AnEv1i1.jpg|thumbnail]]
A certain older lady once said that I chose the gun as my weapon because of my cowardice.

Wanting to keep a distance from demons is the proof that you are afraid.<ref>(t/n: I’m guessing that Yukio’s referring to Shura or who else could it be?)</ref>

Father said.

You keep a distance not because of fear.

It is the proof of wanting to protect even more people.

Just like when I was still young, he smiled and patted my head.

—I want to become an exorcist like Father.<ref>✞(t/n: this cross is used in the novel as a divider so I also adopted it)</ref>

This is a story that happened when the twins of South Cross Male Monastery were still in junior high.<ref>(t/n: I forgot what’s the name of the church. I just translated it from the text so correct me if I’m wrong.)</ref>

The gun which was designed to shock, gave a blue glow inside the school bag.

Okumura Yukio did not want to let his surrounding classmates notice him secretly reading messages. After reading it nonchalantly, he left his seat quietly.

It is now the break during dismissal, the class was full of the joy of students.

The teacher was chatting with an unnamed student. It seemed to be consultation for the upcoming text.

[—Nakao-sensei, are you free now?]

[Oh, Okumura. What do you need?]

The teacher turned around and looked at Yukio. His requesting to leave early due to feeling unwell was the usual, so the teacher answered him immediately.

[You better take care of your health, the end of term is coming soon.]

[Yes.]

[Maintain the first position in the level, I have high expectations for you.]

Yukio bowed respectfully to the smiling teacher to show his regards. Once he reached his seat, the surrounding girls immediately came to show concern for him.

[Okumura-kun, you’re leaving early?]

[Eh—leaving early again? Are you alright?]

[Don’t force yourself if you don’t feel well?]

[Do you want us to send you to the school gate?]

[I’m alright.]

I’m appreciative of everyone’s concern, but please don’t create an uproar. Anyway, you all don’t look happy, more like onlookers. Yukio showed an irritated forced smile to the noisy girls, while rapidly packing his bag and leaving the class.

A few boys were chatting at the corner of the corridor.

They looked at the back of Yukio holding his bag, seemingly implying a message that [This guy came again]. However, they did not have any evil intentions, and Yukio kept ensuring his distance from everyone. Being too close or too detached from others, would only hinder his smooth-sailing school life.

He wants to be an acquaintance, it would be best when after everyone graduated, they would only remember him when flipping the yearbook. There’s no need to be too outstanding or too antisocial.

While passing them, part of the conversation flowed into Yukio’s ear with the wind. One of the boys mentioned Yukio’s name as said: [Okumura, he……]

[His body is so weak, how different from his older brother.]

[I heard that his older brother was fighting with people from other schools again]

[Really?]

[Yeah, and it was with people from Shougyou high]

[How fierce, fighting with high school students…]

[Moreover it was win with one versus ten.]

[Totally a demon.]

Their conversation topic switched from Yukio to his older brother, his older twin—Okumura Rin is someone who was often talked about, although the rumours were all negative—

Ignoring the classmates who were having a heated discussion over his older brother, Yukio left the corridor quickly.

What he did not want most is to meet the older brother whom those people mentioned in their conversation, because he would need to find a non-existent reason for leaving early. Yet Yukio’s worries were groundless.

He could have skived off again. In the morning, his older brother who set off together with him had left halfway, but this kind of thing did not start that day as well.

Yukio who usually worried about his older brother’s behavior, could only feel relief in his heart at this moment.

The students were celebrating their short break while Yukio pushed through the crowd to push the back door. Walking in the afternoon calm of the residential area, just now’s ruckus seemed like a dream.

Yukio took out his phone from his bag, placed it at his ear while walking briskly.

[—Yes. I am Okumura, now rushing to the scene in around ten minutes.]

At that moment, Yukio’s expression was not of the delicate top student of the past.

It was a warrior-like solemn expression.

Yukio changed into the uniform of the True Cross Order and reached the scene. Yellow warning tape with [True Cross Order-KEEP OUT] surrounded the first level of the True Cross Academy. Many passers-by looked over.

[It’s very dangerous now, civilians, please retreat!]

A man was redirecting the public in front of the warning tape. Yukio showed him his license and said:

[I am Okumura, Middle Second Class.]

The man was surprised at Yukio’s age and said:

[Thanks for the effort.]

But immediately let him go after formalities.

[— Okumura, thank goodness, you’re fast.]

An old exorcist appeared, he was one of the middle first class exorcists that Yukio recognized as a veteran Aria. With his old age, he should have retired……

[Because my school is nearby. Is Motegi-san the leader?]

[Yes, he is. This morning many cases occurred and because there are not enough exorcist manpower, even an old geezer like me had to be deployed to help.]

Motegi smiled warmly while answering before turning serious the next moment to explain the situation as more people from the main building came to them.

The man who was possessed by a demon took over the building, and the hostage is……
[[File:AnEv1i2.jpg|thumbnail]]

Yukio held his gun and walked in front of Motegi to the deep staircase.

The structure of the building has been committed to memory.

[Okumura?]

Motegi who could not guess Yukio’s intentions asked softly:

[There’s no need to start finding from the rooms of the first floor?]

[Yes. I think he should be at the rooftop.]

Yukio answered without even turning around.

This building was separated from the other, just like an isolated island, so it was easy to surround it with the enemy not able to escape easily. This demon held on by holding a hostage. It was surely not a bright one.

This kind of demon has a tendency to escape upwards.

Because the building was out of electricity, of course the lift could not be used. After running up nine stories of stairs in one go, young Yukio was alright but the old Motegi beside him was panting heavily.

Yukio planned to show himself to the demon first and asked Motegi to hide in the stairway for now to wait for further orders.

[When I immobilize the demon, please use your Aria artes to exorcise immediately.]

[But you alone…]

[I can do this.]

Smiling to the unsure Motegi, Yukio heaved and forced the door leading to the rooftop.

As expected, the demon was there, surrounded by many other smaller ones. The possessed man turned around, showing both eyes with bloodshot mud yellow sclerae.<ref>(t/n: Sclera is the white part of the eye by the way.)</ref>

[I thought that the damn exorcist has finally come, and it’s just a guy like this brat. Ha ha ha… exorcists are so lacking in people.]

The demon with a hoarse and piercing voice showed a mocking sneer.

Although the body was that of a human male, but both ears were thin and pointed with monster-like horns on the head. Showing a curly long tongue in a big bloody mouth, it grabbed the hostage, as if it could break the youth’s thin neck in an instant.

Yukio complete ignored the demon, showed a warm smile to the pale youth who was trying his best to hold back tears and said:

[Are you Teru-chan? Listen to me, be careful—understand?

[Mmm, mmm…]

[It’s alright, you can definitely do it.]

Looking at Yukio’s gentle smile, the pale youth in the demon’s hand nodded slightly.

[Bastard, don’t treat me like air… Damnit!]

The ignored demon was fuming and he grabbed the youth’s neck even more tightly. Snarling explosively, the demons gathered around it also dispersed instantly.

[What {be careful}? Do you even get the situation?!]

With his neck being grabbed even tighter, the youth’s expression contorted in pain.

Yukio still did not budge and calmly kept his distance from the demon.

[Stop talking big… if you dare to shoot, I will go with the brat, ha ha ha… I’ll see how do you save him? Do you kill me with the brat? This doesn’t seem too bad either.]

The demon sneered at Yukio.

Then it looked at Yukio’s legs and said:

[Anyway both of your legs are trembling so much, from just now it’s so noisy… have you wet your pants yet? A brat is just a brat, ha ha ha ha……!]

The demon laughed even more.

[What a naïve one.] Yukio coldly replied. [You really think that I won’t dare to shoot you?]

[Ah……? What did you say…… bastard.]

Yukio aimed the gun in his right hand to the demon’s forehead. The demon held back its sneer when he saw it and twisted his face while snarling:

[Go ahead and try! When you shoot, he can’t run!! You will blast a bloody hole on the brat’s head with his brains flying. Damn exorcist, do you dare to shoot!!]

The demon once again tightened its grip on the youth to its limit, wanting to challenge Yukio.

Yukio pointed the barrel from the demon’s forehead to the sky instead. The demon thought that this was the only thing Yukio could do to struggle, thus mocking him again.

[Ha ha ha ha… Where is your barrel pointing to? Moron……]

[Alright, so who is the moron now?]

[What did you say?!]

Receiving Yukio’s challenge, the demon threw a tantrum. One arm grabbing the youth’s neck, it approached. Yukio took the opportunity to shoot towards the sky.

With the deafening gunshots, the bullets were sucked into the air—with a blinding light shining the surroundings.

[What……!]

Both of the demon’s eyes faced the glaring light and suddenly let go so the youth took the chance to escape by squatting. The demon who had lost its hostage brandished his hands in the air.

[Damn it, go to hell you brat!]

Yukio did not let this opportunity go to waste. He faced the barrel of the left gun to the demon’s right shoulder which had an opening and shot twice continuously.

The demon screamed in agony and collapsed to the ground.

Yukio held the youth who was clutching his head and turned back to shout:

[Motegi-san!]

Motegi who heard his name appeared from the staircase and started to perform his aria.

[«I ask you, is the golden scale of your heart out of equilibrium?»]

[D-damn exorcist…]

[«Whether inclining to idleness, whether inclining to either wrath, lust, greed, envy, gluttony or pride.»]

The demon tried to resist a few times, but after being shot with two holy silver bullets, he did not even have the leave its vessel.

[«In the name of diligence, chastity, kindness, patience, charity, temperance, humility as virtues, gather the light of faith, cleanse the darkness of thou.»]<ref>(t/n: The verses refer to the seven deadly sins and its lesser known counterpart, the seven heavenly virtues)</ref>

After the aria, Motegi drew a holy cross in the air.

The demon was destroyed while it was moaning, the man also lost consciousness and collapsed on the ground. Motegi checked his temple pulse and his mouth to ensure that he was still breathing. Affirming his findings, he nodded forcefully to Yukio.

Slightly nodding to acknowledge, Yukio turned to the youth. The boy was still on the ground, entirely stiff and clutching his head.

[Teru-chan, you did well, it’s over.]

[Oh……oh……]

Large tears started appearing. The youth burst out crying, he had been holding back so much tears until now.

Yukio loosened the youth’s rigid arms and gently stroked his thick hair.

Although he was far from being as good as his adoptive father, but being able to save this strong youth who loved his younger brother so much, Yukio felt relieved inside.

[How interesting, Okumura. It’s hard to believe that you’re a junior high student who became a exorcist for more than a year.]

After cleansing the youth’s temptaint, sending him back to his mother and younger brother, Motegi praised Yukio greatly.<ref>(t/n: Temptaint is used instead of mashou in the English manga. In case you’ve forgotten, a temptaint/mashou is gotten from making contact with demons, so the person can now see demons for the rest of his life)</ref>

The man who became a vessel was sent to the True Cross General Hospital after the Doctors administered emergency treatment on him.

Now the other two exorcists who were late are now cleaning the scene.

[No, it’s all thanks to Motegi-san who prepared the aria.]

Yukio respectfully answered. Motegi grimaced, shaking his head and said:

[You don’t need to be so humble. You really are Fujimoto’s treasured apprentice, no wonder everyone call you a genius—But in this kind of situation, you can even tell Teru-chan the general plan. What kind of magic did you use?]

[I used a series of sounds.]

[A series of sounds? Ah…… so you used Morse code huh.]

The experienced Motegi immediately understood and he applauded by clapping.

Yukio used the sole of his shoe to produce two types of sounds to transmit Morse code to the youth.

—The meaning is: When the sky flows, squat immediately.

He looked at the youth’s eyes while using his gaze to ask him to notice what was beneath his feet.

[Because boy scouts know Morse code, so I was inspired…… luckily Teru-chan had noticed my intention.]

[I see, but it’s thanks to how you could think of it in such a short time.]

Motegi exclaimed admirably.

Yukio waved his hands and said: [This isn’t much.] and pushed his glasses up slightly.

[I used to do that with my older brother, so I know of it……]

He remembered how Father tried his best to bring up Nii-san to be an upright person.

Because Nii-san caused trouble, the brothers both never continued to join. But the both of them were fascinated by Morse code. Afterwards they used it for a while.

—What are we eating today?

—It seems to be curry.

It was this sort of message that could be spoken but they used cutlery to knock on the table. He still remembered that Father scolded them by saying [How noisy.] a few times.

[Older brother? You have an older brother, is he an exorcist too?]

Facing Motegi’s question, Yukio secretly regretted saying more than what was needed. He immediately denied by saying: [No—!] and at the same time ensured that his tone was not too harash.

[Aniki is just an ordinary person.]

His voice seemed to be reverberating in the skies.<ref>(t/n: So I debated with myself how should Yukio address Rin without using his name. In the end I decided to use older brother if it’s just conversation, Nii-san in Yukio’s recollections and Aniki for the last one because Yukio uses 我哥 instead of哥哥. However, Shirou’s case is a bit more complicated since 養父 which means adoptive father is used instead, so I’m sticking to Father although Tou-san can be used too. And Father can also refer to how Shirou is a priest as well.)</ref>

✞

9.12 PM

After dealing with the incident and the report to the higher-ups to the Order which unknowingly took much some time. By the time Yukio went back to the South Cross Male Monastery where he lived in, it was beyond the time that a junior student should be home.

His Order uniform has been changed back to school uniform. When he walked into the room, he checked for traces of the smelly sulphur smell again.

Yukio then realized for the first time that his right hand was trembling non-stop.

(The uneasiness in my heart appears only now…)

The fear of not being able to save the youth, the terror of failure.

The feelings which were suppressed during the battle surface occasionally like an aftershock.

As if going back to the time when he was still afraid of the darkness.

[……]

Yukio peered under his glasses to see his slightly trembling hand. He used his other hand to grab it tightly and walked into the monastery.

The monastery which closed early had lights out early so everyone should have finished their dinner.

[Oh! You’re really late tonight, Yukio.]

[—I’m home.]

Yukio replied with a smile, at the same time……

Is my face maintaining the usual smile?

Has my hand stopped trembling?

Yukio forcefully suppressed the questions and uneasiness in his heart.

He passed by his older brother’s bed and placed his school bag on his own study desk. The heavy metal sound startled him a little.

But his older brother seemed to have not noticed.

The guns were just hidden in a nook at the bottom of the school bag.

[I say—the strap will break someday if you stuff it]

[Eh……?]

Nii-san’s words alarmed him again.

[Anyway, is it packed full with textbooks that it’s going to explode? Exchange bag with me? My bag doesn’t have any textbooks, it’s really durable.]

[Ha ha ha……Nii-san’s bag is so dirty scrap paper and biscuit crumbs. I appreciate your thought though.]

Yukio gave a sigh of relief.

He lifted the school bad containing the guns, stuffed it into a gap between the desk and the wall while trying to avoid his older brother’s line of sight.

Nii-san thought that Yukio was studying until so late at the True Cross Academy’s library.

The younger brother wanted to go to an elite and famous private school; but the family had no extra cash for extra tuition classes. This probably made the older brother feel quite concerned.

However, if he knew that the younger brother was not battling in the library and it was actually a battlefield resounding with gunshots, what kind of expression will the older brother show?

While thinking, Yukio’s line of vision suddenly stopped at his table.

[—?]

Behind the reference books, there was a huge plate.

Lifting the cloth on the plate, there were three hearty onigiri.<ref>(t/n: onigiri is Japanese rice balls by the way)</ref>

[…Did Nii-san make these?]

[Oh—please feel free to enjoy it.]

[You sound like Father.]

[Who did you say is like the old geezer… don’t talk nonsense.]

Rin who was still stuck in his rebellious phase was so angry that his face as read. Yukio who slightly grimaced picked up an onigiri, feeling its warmth.

[What old geezer, is it Father? Nii-san used to clearly call [Tou-san] properly, and why did you make three of them?]

Although he was at that age where he had a huge appetite, three onigiri is really too many.

Hearing Yukio’s question, Rin proudly chuckled which gave him a bad feeling.

[This is Rossian rulette onigiri, wise old younger brother.]

[Rossian rulette….. Are you referring to Russian roulette? Who is the wise old youngerbrother now?]<ref>(t/n:

1. 明智老弟was probably said sarcastically so Yukio’s reply is like this.

2. Regarding the Russian roulette thing, Rin being the book dumb person he is, pronounces it wrongly by jumbling the syllables before Yukio corrects him. Rin says輪羅斯俄盤 (lún lúo sī é pán) and Yukio says俄羅斯輪盤 (é lúo sī lún pán). 俄羅斯 is Russia and 輪盤 is roulette, so yeah.

Oh, roulette is actually pronounced as rue-let due to the word’s French origins. It’s not row-lert that I originally thought. It’s like how crepe is pronounced as crap or crape but never creep.

In Japanese, Russian roulette is ロシアンルーレット(roshian ruuretto) so Rin’s might have said ルシアンローレット(rushian rouretto). )</ref>

[Let’s not mind about such small matters. You’ll become bald at a young age, four eyes.]

[No, I will not become bald. Anyway, there’s a bomb in one of them?]

His bad feeling seemingly confirmed, Yukio stared at the onigiri suspiciously.

The probability is one out of three……

[Oh right, what’s in there?]

[Chili sauce, chocolate and strawberry mochi.]<ref>(t/n: Mochi is a type of Japanese rice cake)</ref>

[Oh no, if this is the case, all of them are bombs……]

So this is a Russian roulette with a magazine filled full with live ammunition. It’s best to have that idiot proudly try it out.

Cooking is this older brother’s only skill for living, but he liked to overdo things.<ref>(t/n: the saying 畫蛇添足(huàshétiānzú) is used here. It means to overdo things but it literally means to add legs to a snake.)</ref>

Yukio put back the bullet—no, the onigiri back on the plate and sighed.

[By the way……] Yukio changed the topic.

[How is tomorrow’s charity concert going?]

[Ah, the charity concert, it seems that I need to help out.]

Tomorrow which is Saturday had a charity concert organised by the church. This is one of the mission contributions. The money raised will all go to underprivileged children.

The performers are newcomer idols who have not started their careers, unknown folk singers, a jazz band that was slightly more famous etcetera because of their low fees. The location of the concert is also not a concert hall, but it was upstairs of the department store in the compound of the True Cross Academy.<ref>(t/n: The True Cross Academy is for loaded people, remember?)</ref>

Because the budget was limited, the monastery also had to send the hymn choir to perform. The brothers also had to give external assistance.

The assistance given is not performing in the choir. Instead, it is taking the roles of workers and doing errands.

[It’s finally Saturday, how troublesome—]

Rin complained while rolling on the bed.

[It’s alright. It’s alright.]

Yukio consoled his older brother.

At this timing, using food to bribe him would be the best solution.

[Maruda-san says that if you do your tasks properly, there will be meat for dinner?]

[Is that for real? Sukiyaki?]<ref>(t/n: Rin’s favourite food LOL. It consists of meat in a soup with vegetables and seasoning)</ref>

Rin sat up abruptly with his eyes giving out an ecstatic glow. The effect was so shocking that Yukio had to move back half a step.

[I’m not sure if it’s sukiyaki though……]

[This is wonderful! I’ve won!! Meat!! Yay~~ Yukio, you have to do a good job too! If you slack you’re done for.]

Now Nii-san suddenly became very energetic, screaming just like a dog in the night. Looking at his older brother, Yukio sighed softly again.

(Hopefully I don’t have to be summoned by the Order……)

He worried about it in his heart.

This is a 14 year old teenager who was troubled every day.

✞

[Ah, this is the roof of the department store……]

Under the cloudless sunny sky, Yukio gazed at the venue of the event and said softly.

He was not wearing a uniform and wore a white wool shirt and a western jacket. It is now late February but the weather was unusually warm so one would not feel cold even without a blazer.

Beside him, Rin who was carrying boxes only wore a hooded T-shirt and jacket, casually attired.

With the sun shining warmly, the good weather would invite more crowds. It looks like losses could be prevented. Yukio knew that the monastery needed funds and gave a sigh of relief for a moment.

[Nii-do you remember when Father brought us here before?]

Oh……Yukio who was setting up the reception counter asked casually. Rin who was unpacking boxes answered:

[……is it to watch the Blue Fighter show? How nostalgic.]

Blue Fighter was a children’s superhero show that aired every weekday night since around ten years ago.

Ao, an ordinary high school student, is actually a hero of justice of unknown origin who carries the burden of the world and valiantly fights against evil organisations—Although the content is cliché, but the various special moves and the young hero fighting against the villains were still idolized by the young brothers.

Using newspaper and cardboard to make swords, tying blue cloth on their necks, the two brothers played Blue Fighter games. As both of them wanted to be the hero, so their adoptive father Shirou always had to act as the villain. His strange laugh was so realistic that one would have thought that he was really a freak.

However…

<nowiki>[[Oh……I, I’m dying……]]

After he said that while falling painfully, he would suddenly rise and say:

[[Hahaha, you idiots! How can I be defeated by such lousy attacks!]]

Because he would pretend to be dead and counterattack, so they could not lower their guard. Afterwards, the brothers would get tickle attacks from Shirou and roll on the ground laughing. They still remembered that because there was a Blue Fighter show that day, so they begged their busy adoptive father to bring them to the roof.

Due to some mishaps before setting out, the show had just started when they reached. The many families who also came to watch the show made the venue extremely packed so the small sized brothers completely could not see the stage at all.

A sad Yukio burst into tears.

[So I said we had to go off earlier! It’s Dad’s fault for dragging the timing!]

Rin, almost crying, followed by protesting loudly.

[[I’m sorry, I’m sorry. Don’t be so angry.]]</nowiki>

Shirou smiled and easily lifted both druthers to his shoulders.

[How’s this? Can you see it?]

Although he was young, their adoptive father could lift up two children like it was no big deal.

Once their view became much higher, the hero on the stage could be seen clearly immediately. [[How wonderful~~]] Rin cheered loudly and Yukio also stopped crying while grabbing Shirou’s neck tightly.

The memory of the hero show had already faded with time, but at the part where Father carried himself, his arm felt warm, refreshing his memory.

[It’s still here now.]

[The hero shows?]

[I don’t know about the hero shows, but it’s still airing on television.]

It was an old ten year old show anyway. Yukio tilted his head puzzledly while Rin took out decorations from the box and placed it carelessly on Yukio’s assembled table and answered:

[It’s the ingraved version that is popular now.]

[You mean the engraved version?]<ref>(t/n: Again, Rin is saying something wrongly while Yukio corrects him, just like in the previous part with the Russian roulette pun. The words this time are 浮刻版 and 复刻版 (fúkèbǎn) and (fùkèbǎn) which are really almost the same but the Chinese intonation differs. Also, an engraved version of something means that it’s a reprint of something out of print with some modifications. It could also mean remake actually. IDK what’s the Japanese for this, but I think it’s another case of wrong pronunciation on Rin’s side. Unlike the previous example, I can’t translate this pun to English quite well, so I just replaced one syllable of engraved. I hope it’s understandable?)</ref>

Yukio disliked his older brother’s tasteless decorations so he took the box and said [I’ll put it up.] and took action. The colourful Tanabata decorations made of origami paper and shiny thread were made by the children who went to the church often. It was not just the messy appearance; there was also some extra glue that was not dried yet.

However, the effort can be felt from every one of them, which would touch one’s heart.

[Four eyes, you’ll get bald if you’re so fussy.]

[I won’t get bald. Anyway, I thought that the engraved version would be out much later.]

Maybe it was due to how there were no more new projects…… Yukio thought.

[Because Blue Fighter is so cool.]

In contrast, Rin said something like this.

[Wielding a sword, killing the monsters? It makes people so happy……]

Rin rolled up the handmade programme on his hand, pretended that it was a sword and waved it: [It will become crumpled like this.] Yukio said while snatching the programme from his older brother.

Yukio flattened the programme on the table. Standing next to him, Rin whispered:

[……Blue Fighter should have lots of comrades by his side and be popular with the girls.]

[? What’s up? Saying something like this.]

Yukio raised his head from the programme and asked. He felt that this lonely tone with a tinge of helplessness was completely unlike his older brother’s bright and optimistic personality.

[Nii-san?]

Yukio tried to read his older brother’s expression, but Rin reverted back to his usual smile and said:

[Never mind, pretend that I never said anything—]

[Hey! Rin, help to move this speaker, it’s super heavy.]

At that moment, a familiar monastic who was moving the equipment to the stage shouted.

[Oh—I’m coming now.]

Rin quickly went there without even looking back.

A lone Yukio stayed at his position, gazing at his older brother’s back for quite a while before arranging the programmes at the side of the counter.

—He should have lots of comrades by his side and be popular with the girls.

Nii-san’s casual remark kept reverberating in his ears.

Is this really the case?

The clichéd masked superhero plot, which is the protagonist, Ao being not able to let others know his true identity. If his family and his lover Oume Takeuma found out, he can no longer transform into a superhero. He struggled with this all the time, finally fighting alone. His usual self is just an ordinary high school student, not the Blue Fighter who fought monsters to protect the peace of the world.

These two personalities deviated from each other. I am both; neither is me.<ref>(t/n: The phrase used is我是二者;二者亦非我 which is written in a style that is more old-fashioned like a saying instead of the usual modern language.)</ref>

The lonely soul always drifted like duckweed.

Looking at his heart again, he then realized that it was completely empty.

Maybe, the so-called heroes are all alone.

—Yukio grimaced, he was really thinking too much. He could not help but feel that he was thinking like an old man.

Despite being already in junior high, he was still childish in idolizing a hero like a child. But pondering about the heart of a non-existent hero, it was too laughable to relate it with his own situation.<ref>(t/n: BUT WAIT ISN’T THAT WHAT WE FANS DO ALL THE TIME? I mean, comparing characters to ourselves and watching children’s shows? Oh Yukio, no wonder reading Jump SQ is a hobby of his.)</ref>

Yukio took some spare change from the box to serve as change and sorted it into a box.

Rin was beside the stage humming: [Sukiyaki, sukiyaki ♪] while easily moving audio equipment that is as tall as him.

✞

[Everyone , please enjoy South Cross Department Store’s Charity Concert.]

After the host finished speaking, a lively applause sounded.

Driven by the early spring-like and warm atmosphere, the venue was filled with lots of tourists

Yukio was in charge of selling tickets and distributing program guides at the counter. Rin was dressed up as a white rabbit mascot with a donation box in front of him and gave out balloons to the children who came.

Usually, his older brother would never wear the mascot outfit even over his dead body. But the magic words of [If you work hard, there will be meat for dinner.] were effective. Even when cheeky children challenged him by asking something like [You’re a rabbit right? Let me see you jump.], he could only mentally beat up the brat and not go mad. This tolerance is unbelievable to Yukio.

Afterwards, the tourists kept coming. As the South Cross Monastery’s hymm choir sang, Yukio casually looked at the audience. (There are not enough chairs…)

Just in case, twenty more chairs were brought at first.

[Nii-san, come here.]

Yukio called softly to his older brother who was wearing a white rabbit mascot costume and resisting the urge to yawn.

[Could you go to the back and bring ten chairs to the audience?]

Yukio quietly requested.

[Eh—while dressed like this?]

[It’s hard to move my arms, actually movement is hard for me all over.] Rin could not resist but to complain.

[I need to mind the counter.]

Yukio crossed his fingers and pleaded Rin.

[I mind the counter, you go.

[With your hands like this, can you handle money? Also, Nii-san, can you give change?]

[Don’t look down on your older brother. This is nothing to me.]

[Then what is 1250-750?]

[—Uh, 300?]

[It’s 500.]

In the end, it was still the allure of [There will (…probably) be sukiyaki tonight.] that made Rin arrange the foldable chairs in the white rabbit costume.

The hymm choir sang on the stage before the unknown folk singer went on stage. The melodious voice sang about the innocence and sadness of youth.

It could be due to the roof of the department store, other than mostly small families, there were also high school sweethearts, cliques of female customers, university buddies, unsupervised elementary school students and loving old couples.

Although they just wanted to kill time, the audience all happily paid attention to the stage.

(How peaceful……)

Thank goodness, the handphone in the pocket did not ring. Hopefully it would remain this way, no emergency signals before the end of the concert.

Yukio sat on the chair of the counter and gave a small sigh.

Gradually, the accumulated lack of sleep started acting on him as the sleep monster crept up and attacked. He knew clearly that he would not be able to face his older brother and the others like this, but he gave in and fell asleep.

—At that moment……

[?!]

Suddenly there was a foreboding wind that sent chills down the spine from an unknown place as well as the stink of sulphur everywhere.

Yukio immediately surveyed his surroundings.

The audience were happily listening to the folk songs. The setting was completely peaceful. However, in the eyes of Yukio who was an exorcist, he saw a lot of Coal Tars within the audience and the stage, like a huge black fog.<ref>(t/n: The term used which is 魍魉wǎng liǎng translates to monster/sprite. But with the context of the fog thing I think they are most likely Coal Tars.)</ref>

[How can this be so sudden… and there are so many?]

Countless Coal Tars dyed the roof black.

Yukio stretched out a single arm, pretending to naturally shoo a Coal Tar from his face and at the same time finding the source of the foreboding wind.

His line of vision reached the stage where there was a strange band waiting.

There were three men with heavy makeup, completely dressed in black, carrying guitars and basses. Their appearance seems to be what was so called Visual Kei.

But—

Yukio quickly checked his program notes.

It did not state anything about a Visual Kei band.

[Is there any Visual Kei bands performing for today’s concert? For example, if someone dropped out last minute so they came to replace……]

He asked the nearby volunteer. This plump middle aged man went to the church every morning to pray, so he knew Yukio.<ref>(t/n: This volunteer has a name but I can’t translate it. Therefore he will remain nameless in my translation)</ref>

[Visual Kei……?]

The volunteer shook his head on his thick neck.

[No, this time there are no popular bands. This is purely a charity concert with family-oriented bands.]

Exactly.

[Also, this department store does not welcome this kind of band. Tomorrow there’s a hero show for the family, which is <nowiki>[[Blue Fighter]]</nowiki> which has been shown last time. Just now I saw the outfit during break, how nostalgic.]

The chatty volunteer started blabbing about inconsequential things. Yukio shushed him twice before focusing on the stage again.

Most probably, they are the source that attracted the large number of Coal Tar.

He observed those three people carefully. The bassist and guitarists did not look abnormal. Although their lips were painted black and had dark eyeshadow, but that was just makeup. But the lead singer obviously did not look human.

He had a pair of pointed big ears, bloodshot eyes emanating a dark glow. A thin long snake-like tongue with crimson tips that seemed blood stained stretched out from a wide ferocious mouth.

(He’s definitely possessed by a demon)

[This is bad.] Yukio was speechless.

On the roof, including audience and staff, there were almost a hundred people.

Although he could not guess the demon’s reason of blending into the concert, but from what the demon wanted to do, it could potentially causes chaos.

The most critical question is: what if the demon’s target was his older brother?

As Satan’s son, Rin has not awakened. Once he awakens, there would be people with different motives rushing to him from everywhere.

Yukio hid his anxiety in his heart while nonchalantly leaving his seat to leave.

[I’m sorry, I need to go to the washroom. Please mind the counter for a while.]

[Oh, no problem. There shouldn’t be any more people coming, you can go.

After thanking the smiling volunteer, Yukio left the counter and walked towards the exit of the roof.

Firstly he had to avoid difficult routes.

Then, when Yukio touched the automatic glass doors, a sharp pain coursed through his fingers. On further inspection, it was not just his fingernails that split open, there were also what seemed like warts on his skin, just like the spasms of pain that came with the temptaint.

[Ah, a barrier—]

It was a barrier that could not be easily destroyed. The enemy intends to trap everybody.

He took out his handphone from his jacket to contact the True Cross Knights, but he could not get through as the signal seem to be cut off.

The place has been completely isolated.

[How troublesome……]

Yukio showed an anxious expression which he rarely did. Unable to contact the exorcists or Shirou, can he alone be able to protect his older brother and everyone else?

Just then, the uproar of the audience sounded from behind.

[?!]

Yukio looked back anxiously, seeing that the band had already went on stage—

[Enjoy the idle tranquillity, ugly and dumb humans.]

The low hoarse voice and the noise from the microphone was very piercing and became a magic music nobody could stand. [What happened?]

[Hey…… isn’t the microphone too loud?]

[Hate this……. My ears are aching—]

The audience cannot help but cup their ears and some people stood up to leave.

The demon happily looked at the audience’s actions and spoke deeply and hoarsely again:

[From now on, I will bring you to our paradise.]

The man’s face had his veins bulging and his eyes seemed to be popping out of his eye cavity.

[Towards Gehenna—]

The man showed a cold and chilling smirk.

The other members accompanied his laughter by starting their performance. It was as if balloons burst and skulls were drilled into. The terrified audience and staff screamed continuously.

A second later, the stage lighting shattered, making broken glass fly everywhere. An unexpectedly beautiful glass rain showed on the stage.

The curtain to the nightmare’s prelude has begun.

✞

[You bastard. Such an eyesore, get out of my way.]

[Ah…? Moron, I haven’t even said anything.]

[Shut up, go and die.]

[You go die instead, trash.]

[What are you saying—]

The frolicking university students suddenly started fighting. The surrounding audience frantically left their seats. The men who tried to stop the fight ended up joining in… just like a chain reaction.

Fighting was not enough; some people even started destroying property.

Audio visual equipment was toppled, seating suffered damage and the stage decorations were smashed to smithereens.

The location descended into absolute chaos in a short time.

Unknowingly, even the guitarists and bassists of the band chucked their instruments away and joined the mob.

Even after losing his musicians, the man still continued singing. In the completely foggy and dark venue, the sinister notes kept reverberating, as if it was a cacophony of screaming singing.

(There are so many people here, how could they all get possessed at the same time… it’s impossible.)

Something must be behind him, but he had no idea then.

Suddenly, there was a huge figure in front of Yukio who was completely flustered.

[……]
It was the volunteer from just now.

His eyes looked strange… when thinking of that, the opponent already started to pummel chairs and was bellowing at the same time.

[Ugh……!]

Yukio dodged by a hair’s breadth and started shooting. It was a fatal weakness; the volunteer’s huge body collapsed and never rose again.

[Too easy.] Yukio thought to himself.

If it was demonic possession, this kind of attack would not induce unconsciousness.

Looking at the rowdy audience, instead of being possessed by demons, they looked more like drug addicts on heavy dosages. They did not enjoy the thrill of destroying and looked like they were controlled by some unknown force.

What happened… Yukio immediately noticed that the voice was still reverberating around the venue.

[A demon that sings to hypnotise people huh……]

The piercing voice is what made the audience lose control and started the violence.

Demons that use music to hypnotise people appeared many times in history. One of the famous ones were the sea sylphs who sunk ships with their melodious voices that tempted the hearts of people.

(People with pure hearts or strong will should not be that easily affected……)

From calmly surveying the surroundings, although there were only a few, there were people who tried to protect themselves. They were either children or the elderly who could not escape and can only be frightened by the hell-like place.

[I’m scared…… Grandpa, I’m scared……]

[It’s alright, it’s alright—]

As the elderly tried their best to console the children crying into their shoulders, a thug attacked them.

A burly middle aged man grabbed a light tube tightly in his hands.

[Oh no.] Yukio took a step forward.

But in the next moment, he stopped moving.

Because Yukio saw a person wearing a white rabbit mascot costume fiercely beating up the thug to protect the old man and his grandchild.

[Don’t attack defenseless old people and children.]

This person is Rin.

[Although I have no clue on what’s happening, but if you want to fight, I’m up for it.]

Like this, Rin went into the murderous and violent audience, beating up everyone in his path.

The cute white rabbit mascot now looked strangely barbaric and evil.

Because the koumaken <ref>(t/n: demon sword aka Kurikara) controlled the flames, by right his older brother should not be able to see the coal tar and demons. This means that the opponent is not targeting Rin.</ref>

(It seems that their aim is not Nii-san.)

Despite sighing in relief, the situation did not become better.

Yukio’s view left his berserk older brother and went to the stage.

He was very certain that a melody that did not need to pass through the ear drums to reach his brain was carelessly trying to disturb the negative emotions within him.

He forcefully shook his head to get rid of this feeling.

As long as the demon possessing the lead singer was exorcised, stopping the song would let everyone return to normal.

Yukio sped to the counter, taking out his sports bag from under the table. For emergencies, it contained guns, bullets and other tools. But—

Exorcists never went into battles alone, usually acting in pairs so that their strengths and weaknesses complement each other according to their abilities. This is just like Yukio and Motegi the previous day.

But now there is only one exorcist who was Yukio. Since there was a barrier, backup would not come.

The most critical thing is his older brother’s presence. He could not act as an exorcist since his shocked older brother would definitely require a reasonable explanation. If he knew about the existence of demons, it could lead to awakening.

If this happened, he could no longer live as a human.

Not just that, he could even be executed by the Order.

He had to deceive his older brother and stop this quickly.

But how—?

Not being able to reveal his identity as an exorcist was a huge problem that baffled Yukio. At the same time, the venue was in chaos.

Cries of children came from the surroundings.

(Argh…… what should I do?)

Yukio hated how he was hesitating. At this moment, if it was his adopted father—Shirou, what would he do?

At that moment, he suddenly recalled the past moment of sitting on his adopted father’s shoulder to watch the hero show.

The solitary and mighty hero whose true self is unknown.

—Tomorrow there will be a family hero show of [Blue Fighter]. Just now I was at the dressing room……

The volunteer’s words just now flashed through his head, giving Yukio a bright idea.

(Oh yeah!)

Yukio clutched his bag and stealthily avoided the chaos until he reached the dressing room next to the stage.

Luckily his older brother who was fighting a few people completely did not notice anything.

Going through the thick backdrop to the dressing room, two department store workers were at the corner hugging each other and shaking non-stop. They were young ladies who had tears in their eyes and broke down once they saw Yukio’s cool expression.

[D-, don’t come here…… please……]

[Please keep calm. This violent incident is caused by demons. I am here to stop it.]

In order not to traumatise them further, Yukio tried his best to show a warm smile and then raised his arms.

[I am a Middle Second Class exorcist from the True Cross Order.]

[Ex…cor…cist?]

[Yes.]

Yukio’s warm and friendly words reached the hearts of the young ladies.

He reached from his license from his western jacket to assure them. Afterwards, Yukio asked:

[I heard that the costume used for tomorrow’s Blue Fighter show is here. Where is it?]

[Eh…… costume…… isn’t it on the clothes rack……?]

One of the ladies raised a trembling finger, pointing to somewhere next to the door Yukio had walked into. In a portable clothes rack, the Blue Fighter costume was there as she had said.

Because it was meant for a high school student to wear, there was no problem fitting into the costume. Especially when Yukio is considered tall among junior high students, so he did not have to worry about the costume being too big.

There was a voice changer next to the mouth, so no matter who spoke in it, it would emit the voice of the Blue Fighter (?) himself. This kind of situation is the best he could hope for since he would not have to fear his older brother finding out about him through is voice.<ref>(t/n: the (?) was in the original text as well for some reasons so I kept it there.)</ref>

However—

(Having to wear this outfit huh……)

This is a bodysuit made of nylon.

It would be fine in his childhood, but wearing it in this age is too embarrassing.

He would not wear it if he could. Usually he would not wear it no matter what.

But he had no choice this time, it was an emergency.

Taking the costume off from the clothes rack, he said to the workers:

[Excuse me, I have borrow this costume.]

[Ah……?]

[Due to some reasons, I need to hide my identity.]

With such a sudden request from Yukio, the two workers forgot their fear and showed surprise instead.

This reaction was expected.

[Please don’t worry, I will definitely return it.]

Yukio made a bright smile, attempting to get this done with and said:

[Also, is there any pyrotechnics for tomorrow’s show?]

[Ah…… if it’s for special effects, there are preparations here.]

There should be such equipment under the stage, he saw them during preparation but they were now blocked by the audience.

[Can it be used now?]

[Eh…… I don’t know? Can you use it?]

[I can—but I don’t know whether it can be used immediately.] Another younger female worker said with little certainty.

[If the machine is spoiled, it cannot be used…… Anyway let my try.]

Even if there was only a sliver of hope, but it was better than nothing.

[Please do it.] Yukio nodded to her.

[If it can produce smoke, please shoot.]

[Ah, okay.]

The female worker nodded slightly and answered to Yukio’s command.

Finally, all the preparations were completed.

Afterwards, it was up to him whether he could go into the role of the Blue Fighter.

No, it should be on how well he can do in an impromptu act……

Yukio’s expression looked like he was facing a troublesome task while he held on to the Blue Fighter costume tightly.

✞

Jumping on the stage, he saw that the chaos in the audience had worsened.

Glass shards of the lighting equipment were scattered on the stage. The man possessed by the demon gazed at the frightened audience, showing a deranged smile.

Yukio stood behind the demon, trying to get rid of the voice surrounding him.

[—This is as far as you go.]

He warned loudly through a loudspeaker in the same voice as the Blue Fighter.

[What are you……]

[You do not need to know who I am. Return the audience to normal now.]

[Suddenly thwarting my plans, how annoying.]

Although the demon was speaking to Yukio, the singing voice did not stop. Countless mouths started appearing on his body, each one singing sinister melodies. No wonder it did not sound like a single voice.

The demon squinted, examining Yukio.

His gaze paused on the black gun that Yukio was grabbing tightly with his right hand. Seeing the insignia on the gun, the demon fumed with its expression becoming more feral.

[I see…… You are an exorcist…… damn Vatican watchdog.]

The demon spit at his feet and then snarled at Yukio.

[!!!]

In a swift movement, the formless sound transformed into sharp blades and flew towards Yukio.

Yukio dodged to the side and crouched on the stage, pointing his gun at the demon.

[Stop the singing now.]

[You want to give me orders?] The drooling demon twisted its mouth and laughed. [However, I think you will not shoot.]

[Do you want to try?]

The face beneath the mask grinned slightly. Yukio placed his finger on the trigger, yet the demon placed his hand on his chest proudly.

[This person’s heart is diseased…… so he could not truly enjoy music. He who could not fulfill his dreams had his heart give into despair after he failed….. This is the darkness that attracted me.]

[……What?]

[If you shoot, he will end his life on the spot.]

Looking at Yukio’s slightly suspicious expression, the demon chuckled. Its deep red tongue stretched out from pale lips.

[You hypocrites will never understand this lamb.]

Yukio raised his gun but did not dare to press the trigger, the demon howled again.

[Damn it……!]

When hiding from the storm-like barrage of blades, Yukio tried his best to think of a strategy.

(Think fast…… think quickly.)

Of course this could be a lie by the demon. Since olden times, demons always used flowery words to trick humans.

Also, even if the probability of it happening could be zero, it did not mean that the body being possessed could be harmed due to recklessness.

For now he could only follow the original plan which was exorcising the demon out of the possessed body. When the demon loses its vessel from Assiah, shoot holy silver bullets at the body and the job would be done.

This method would avoid harming the possessed body.

However, Yukio was not an Aria and there were no other exorcists at the venue. To exorcise the demon—he had no idea on how to get about it.

Furthermore, the demon in front of him seemed smarter than yesterday’s demon so it would not be deceived if Yukio shot blanks at it.

(Damn it. What to do… oh yes—!!)

While dodging the sound blades, Yukio also took out the replacement bullets from his utility belt.

Seemingly fumbling, he reloaded his weapon and shot forward with a smokescreen covering him. Yukio almost fell down…… but he still kept his balance forcefully.

[This is an easy catch.]<ref>(t/n: The phrase used is 瓮中捉鳖 which literally means catch a turtle in a jar but it means to make oneself an easy target)</ref>

The demon made a pose and looked down on Yukio.

Unconsciously, Yukio was already at the corner of the stage, his right wrist cut by a sound blade with blood slowly dripping.

[What’s up? Done with your acts?]

The demon stepped closer and closer.

(Just like this….. come even closer.)

Yukio pretended to show an expression of despair, actually looking forward to the demon approaching. At the same time, there was an empty can flying from the audience, hitting the back of the demon’s head squarely.

[G-go Blue Fighter……!!!]

The child who was trembling uncontrollably with his grandfather while surrounded by thugs was crying out in front of the stage with a flushed face.

That was the child that his older brother just rescued.

Rin who was pummeling a guitarist in the middle of the audience heard the voice and turned around to see.

[Eh…… Blue Fighter……?]

For a moment, there was eye contact with his older brother.

What was the cause of this? One of them was wearing a white rabbit mascot costume, the other was wearing a whole bodysuit.<ref>(t/n: For the ‘cause’ thing, it can also be interpreted as fate/destiny since the因缘 phrase is used. 缘sort of implies that karma/fate is involved somehow (in an Asian context, one example is the red string of fate thing). But for a more clear definition, I’ll just be neutral here. Also, the situation is really kind of amusing despite the chaos that is happening)</ref>

Luckily his older brother did not notice that the person in front of him was his younger brother. But the hero that has appeared at the venue shocked him to the extent that he could not close his month.

[This abominable maggot……]

The demon looked at the empty can that was rolling on the stage, stepped on it forcefully with his foot and threw sound blades at the audience.

[At least before you die, moan in pain and scream in sweet fear.]

<nowiki>[[Stop right now!!]]

Yukio pressed the trigger facing the demon’s back.

The gunfire made a loud sound. Like it was prepared beforehand, a gust of smoke spread through the audience.

Bullets penetrated the man who was possessed by the demon.

[No, it can’t be…… how is it possible……]

The demon opened both eyes and became stiff due to the pain. After the singing stopped, the mouths all over its body gave a last shrill whine before its death.

So the demon left the body of the possessed man.

The unconscious man’s body fell on the stage like a marionette with its strings cut. Yukio barely managed to grab his body, looking at the demon who was nearby and holding another gun from his back gun compartment with his left hand.

[B-bastard…… You still call yourself an exorcist……]

The demon let out a wail of agony. Yukio gazed at him silently and shot twice.

The demon was shot with holy silver bullets all over and shattered in the air.

Yukio let the possessed man recline on the stage while expressionlessly staring at the demon’s demise.

[[It’s best if you go to Gehenna alone.]]</nowiki>

[You…… damn hypocrite……]

The demon said its last words like a curse:

[Exorcist…… you even dare to kill……]

Hearing this, Yukio chuckled softly under the mask.

[What’s so funny?] The demon moaned.

From the magazine at his waist, he took out a similar bullet and said:

<nowiki>[[This isn’t holy silver, it’s just CCC concentrated holy water.]]

[!!]

Holy water does not harm humans but is extremely effective against demons. If merely drenched, the effects are limited as it can only stop the enemy’s movement. However if the concentration was high enough, there would be bouts of pain.

Pretending to shoot, the enemy would think that it was really shot.

This holy water bullet was newly designed for unexpected incidents. A few days ago, at the exorcist shop he frequented, the lady boss highly recommended this so he just bought it. He never thought that it would be utilized now.

[As a holy person…… you dare…… to deceive demons……]

[[Sorry, I’m a hypocrite.]]</nowiki>

Yukio smiled slightly.

[Go to…… hell……]

Aiming at the flash of the angrily moaning demon, he loaded a holy silver bullet in his left handed gun. The demon turned into black powdery dust, disappearing into the air.

After the demon was destroyed, the violent audience became quiet.

[Eh—? Just now, why did I……]

[Why were we fighting……?]

[Argh…… my head is spinning……]

[I suddenly felt my blood boil…… and then I can’t remember anything.]

[Why was there smoke?]

[How did the venue become a mess?]

From the audience that regained their senses……

[The Blue Fighter saved us!]

The teenager shouted.

[Come to think of it……! How about the Blue Fighter?! What happened to him?!]

His older brother’s voice also reached his ears.

The smoke surrounding the stage and audience gradually diffused.

— Yukio already hid at the side of the stage way before his older brother noticed anything.

✞

Afterwards, Yukio quickly changed back to his original clothes and took out his finally usable phone to contact the order.

Half an hour later, the order members who reached the location began the cleansing process on the place and the people. The injured victims were brought to hospital for checkups. Most people had superficial wounds and the possessed man’s life was not in danger. Because he received a severe mashou infection, he would be able to see demons for his whole life. What kind of life he would have, nobody knows.

The concert was of course halted.

Because it was a charity concert, almost nobody demanded for a refund.

Maybe it was an effect of demonic control; the audience blamed each other, so nobody blamed the church who was the organizer. It was one of the better things that happened.

Also, just the aftermath and clearing the venue was a pain. When everything was settled, the brothers were on their way home while the setting sun already dyed the True Cross School Centre red.

[Ah~~ Today was sure a disaster……]

The older brother who was strolling at the South Cross Store complained constantly, showing exhaustion on his face. His stomach grumbled nonstop in ravenous hunger.

[Anyway, the forceps effect was really scary?]

[It’s not forceps, it’s subconscious. Forceps are tools.]<ref>[t/n: I’m sorry if it looks awkward in English since this is more of a Chinese/Japanese pun here. Here, Rin says钳子(qiánzi) which means forceps. Yukio corrects him with潜意识 (qiányìshí) which means subconscious. In Japanese, I guess that the equivalent is 鉗子 (かんし/kanshi) versus 下意識 (かいしき/kaishiki)]</ref>

[It’s a performance with a powerful effect on the subconscious, making the violence and desire for destruction in people’s hearts increase rapidly, causing the disaster.] Yukio explained to his older brother this way. But after the explanation, his older brother’s face showed that he did not understand anything at all.

<nowiki>[[Nii-san, sometimes you listen to intense rock music and get excited over it. This is like a more hardcore version.]]

Yukio gave a kindergarten level explanation before his older brother finally understood.

Rin clapped his hands, exclaiming:

[[The forceps effect is so incredible.]]

He was full of admiration.

Yukio gave a recap to the Order members. Since he was worried about his older brother hearing the part about demons, he asked him to meet at the carpark of the department store to pack the luggage on the van. Although stopping the thugs exhausted him, but the statement of [[If you work hard, there will be sukiyaki tonight]] took effect, so his older brother was now very agreeable.</nowiki>

(If there’s no sukiyaki for dinner, it’s going to be bad……)

Thinking of this, Yukio’s hairs stood up. If it was stir fry vegetables without meat, the consequence will be beyond imagination.<ref>(t/n: DUUNNNN DUN DUN DUN DUN DUUUNNNNN. My first thought was A DISASTER BEYOND YOUR IMAGINATION WILL OCCUR since I’m such a Phantom of the Opera fan. I digress. But seriously how would Rin react hmm.)</ref>

[Whether it is potato meat stew or hotpot, please let there be some meat.]

When Yukio was praying for this week’s cook, Rin’s nose sniffed.

[How fragrant-]

The shopping district was packed with the dinner crowd with warm smells spreading all over. The aroma of roast pork ribs and stew was a torture to anyone with an empty stomach.

With the aroma assaulting the nose, a subconsciously drooling Rin suddenly went back to reality and asked:

[When everyone were fighting, what were you doing? The venue was a mess.]

[!!]

Here it is, he knew the it would be asked.

While anxious about hiding the truth, Yukio answered according to his script.

[Nothing…… Actually I just came back from the toilet, and then it happened……. I was so scared when I reached the glass doors at the roof.]

Although the reason seemed a bit forced, but the older brother who always had the impression that [Yukio = coward & weak] completely did not suspect anything.

[I can’t do anything about you……]

Rin smiled slightly while Yukio unknowingly scratched his cheek.

[I’m really useless.]

[Never mind, even if you were there you won’t be able to do anything, at least—]

[He wants to say at least learn from me, right?] Yukio thought to himself.

[Learn something from the Blue Fighter.]

[Eh?]

Yukio gasped.

Seeing Yukio’s unusual surprised expression, Rin snickered.

[I saw it.] He said.

[What did you see?]

[Today, the real Blue Fighter came!!]

[!!…… Hahaha.]

Yukio saw his older brother’s eyes sparkle like a child and started laughing.

Seeing Yukio laughing nonstop, Rin stared at him, upset.

[What are you laughing for?]

[Please, that’s a TV show. How can it be real?]

[You’re wrong, it’s true! When you were trembling like a coward, he was on the stage! Your aniki saw it with his own eyes.]

[Yeah yeah yeah, if you want to talk in your dreams, do so when you’re sleeping.]

[That was no dream! Blue Fighter was really there!! How super cool and awesome!! He seemed to be holding a black gun and moved very fast. Super awesome—]

Rin started to get excited when narrating the situation.

Looking at his older brother busy waving his hands in the air, Yukio grinned beneath his glasses.

(There’s no need for you to say it, I know, Nii-san.)

Because Blue Fighter was right in front of his eyes—

[He’s super awesome right? He had lots of equipment in his belt. Anyway, he’s awesome.]

[You don’t say. From the beginning I only heard you say that he was awesome.]

Yukio barely contained his laughter and tried his best to show a [Having an older brother like this is so troublesome] expression.

[It’s real.] Feeling that Yukio would never believe it, Rin mumbled.

Suddenly, he said seriously:

[Anyway…… didn’t Blue Fighter used to fight with swords?]

[!!]

[When did he switch to guns?]

His casual question made Yukio slightly smile.

At the same time, a familiar monastery uniform could be seen from the crowd. This week’s food in-charge—Maruda was carrying large plastic bags with both hands, looking like he just bought groceries from the supermarker.

Rin stared at the meat boxes peeking out from the plastic bags, his eyes sparkling.

He also saw the green spring onions and roast tofu.

[Sukiyaki?!]

Before he could finish saying it, his older brother jumped nimbly to the side like a cat. Yukio gazed at his back, placing a hand on his chest and sighed, noticing his hand unconsciously.

(Come to think about it……)

Today, fear did not come like an aftershock.

From a fearful battleground, his left hand did not tremble like before. Yukio raised his left hand to the sky, with the scarlet setting sun shining on it.

— How super cool and awesome!! He seemed to be holding a black gun and moved very fast. Super awesome……

He seemed to hear his older brother’s excited voice.

Yukio suddenly smiled. On the street dyed red by the sunset, he chased his older brother’s running silhouette.

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Ao no Exorcist|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1

2016-03-28T20:48:38Z

Matcha: Created page with "{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Ao no Exorcist}} ==Novel Illustrations== {{:Ao no Exorcist: Novel_Illustrations}} {{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume_1_Prologue}} {{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapt..."

{{:User:Matcha/Notes/Ao no Exorcist}}
==Novel Illustrations==
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Novel_Illustrations}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume_1_Prologue}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter_1}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter_2}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter_3}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter_4}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter_5}}
{{:Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Afterword}}

<noinclude>
==Translator notes and references==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ao no Exorcist|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Ao no Exorcist

2016-03-28T20:44:53Z

Matcha:

[[Image:Ao no Exorcist v1 cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The ongoing light-novel series '''Ao no Exorcist''' (青の祓魔師, lit. ''Blue Exorcist'') is written by Aya Yajima. It is an adaptation of an ongoing supernatural action manga series written and illustrated by Katou Kazue. The illustrations of the light novel are also done by Katou Kazue, and it is published under Shueisha's JUMP j-BOOKS label. As of March 2016, there have been three volumes published.

In addition to the manga, there has been a radio drama, stage plays, a visual novel, an anime movie, and 25-episode TV anime that aired in 2010.

==Story Synopsis==
The story revolves around Rin Okumura, a teenager possessing abnormal strength and endurance who, along with his twin brother Yukio, was raised by Father Shiro Fujimoto, an Exorcist. One day, Rin learns that he and Yukio are the sons of Satan, the strongest of all demons. Witnessing Shiro dying to protect him, Rin ends up doing what his guardian asked him never to do: draw the demon-slaying blade Kurikara, which restrains his demonic powers, from its scabbard. From that moment on, Rin not only gains permanent demonic features like fangs, pointed ears, and a tail, but also the power to ignite himself into blue flames that can destroy almost anything they touch. (From Wikipedia)

== Updates ==
* '''28 March, 2016'''
** Project Page created
** Permission granted by silverogi to upload translations onto Baka-Tsuki
** Volume 1 uploaded

==Formalities==
===Registration===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Ao no Exorcist Registration|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[Ao no Exorcist Registration|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter must after editing conform to the general format guidelines.'''

*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
 

=="''Ao no Exorcist''" series by Aya Yajima==
===Volume 1: Ao no Exorcist Weekend Hero ([[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[File:Ao no Exorcist v1 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]
(all translations below are by [http://silveryogi.tumblr.com/masterlist silveryogi (aka Ling)], hosted from their [https://harezora.wordpress.com/ Wordpress])
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Novel Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Weekend Hero]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - I Want to Dance the Tango with You]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Troubled Monk]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Okumura Rin Rescue Team]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Sir Pheles’ Beautiful Day]]
:* [[Ao no Exorcist: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2: Ao no Exorcist Home Sweet Home===
[[File:Ao no Exorcist v2 cover.jpg|thumb|x200px]]

===Volume 3: Ao no Exorcist Bloody Fairytale===

==Project Staff==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager:

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [http://silveryogi.tumblr.com/masterlist silveryogi], also known as Ling ([https://harezora.wordpress.com/ wordpress site])

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''

'''INACTIVE'''

==Series Overview==

[[Category:Light novel (English)]]

Ao no Exorcist

2016-03-28T20:44:36Z

Matcha: